COLOSSIANS,
EPHESIANS,
and HEBREWS
by B. H. CARROLL
Late President of Southwestern Baptist
Theological Seminary, Fort Worth, Texas
J. B. Cranfill
Grand Rapids, Michigan
New and complete edition
Copyright 1948, Broadman
Press
Reprinted by Baker Book
House
with permission of
Broadman Press
ISBN: 0-8010-2344-0
First Printing, September
1973
Second Printing, September
1976
PHOTOLITHOPRINTED BY GUSHING
- MALLOY INC
ANN ARBOR, MICHIGAN, UNITED
STATES OF AMERICA
1976
Colossians
I The Book
of Colossians Historical Introduction
II Analysis,
Pauls Thankfulness and Christs Person (1:1-17)
III Christs
Relation to the Church (1:18-22)
IV Christs
Relation to the Father and the Universe (1:23-2:7)
V Human
Philosophy Versus the Enduring Gospel of Christ (2:8-3:17)
VI Practical
Applications on Colossians (3:18-4:18)
Ephesians
VII The Book
of Ephesians Historical Introduction
VIII Election,
Foreordination, Adoption, Grace Salvation Cornerstones (1:1-14)
IX Christs
Atonement and Pauls Prayer (1:15-21)
X Christ the
Head of the Church (1:22-2:10)
XI The Wall
of Partition (2:11-22)
XII Pauls
Second Great Prayer (3:1-21)
XIII The
Great Unities (4:1-16)
XIV The
Necessity of Regeneration (4:17-5-21; 6:1-9)
XV The Church in
Glory (5:22-33; 6:10-24)
Hebrews
XVI The Book
of Hebrews Authors Introduction Part I
XVII Authors
Introduction Part II
XVIII Analysis
of Hebrews and Our Lord's Sonships
XIX Christ's
Superiority over Angels Good and Bad (1:1 to 2:18)
XX Christ
Greater Than Moses and Joshua and
the Christian Sabbath Greater
Than the Jewish (ch. 3-4)
XXI Jesus
Christ, High Priest of the New Covenant,
Greater Than Aaron, High
Priest of the Old Covenant (4:14 to 8:5)
XXII The Better
Promises of the New Covenant (8:6 to 10:39)
XXIII The
Promise of the Surety and of the Sacrifice
XXIV Promises of
the New Covenant (8:6 to 10:39)
XXV The Heroes
of Faith (11:1 to 12:17)
XXVI The Heroes
of Faith (CONTINUED) (11:6-40)
XXVII The Outcome of the Christian's Life (12:18-24)
XXVIII The Better
Festivals
XXIX Exhortations
and Special Messages
XXX Exhortations
and Special Messages (CONTINUED)
THE BOOK OF COLOSSIANS
HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION
(Note: For helps commended on the Letters of the Roman Imprisonment see
Introduction to Philippians.)
It is necessary at the beginning to get the geography of this history clear in
mind to trace out on the map in the Bible Atlas the places
mentioned. Indirectly, where not directly, all the churches established in this
region were Pauline churches. Colosse is only sixteen miles from Hierapolis and
only six miles from Laodicea all right there together, all on the Lycus, a
tributary of the Meander.
The man who planted these three churches who directly established them was
Epaphras, an evangelist, who lived at Colosse. He established the churches, but
Archippus, the son of Philemon, was the pastor at Colosse a rather slow going
pastor. He needed to be stirred up right sharply, and Paul takes occasion in
two of his letters to stir him. These people ethnologically were Phrygians, but
politically they belonged to the Roman province of Asia.
The occasion of the letter to the Colossians was the visit of Epaphras to Paul
in Rome, giving him an account of the state of affairs in the Lycus valley. The
conditions were much sharper at Colosse than elsewhere, but the same errors
prevailed in all three churches, and the form of error prevailed somewhat in
the whole province. Hence, while he wrote a special letter to Colosse, he used
the main thoughts of the letter and elaborated them into a circular letter. The
letter to the Ephesians was certainly not addressed primarily to Ephesus. A
great many copies were made and these copies were distributed among the
churches of Asia. The letter that went to Ephesus was one of the copies
preserved. A great many copies were not addressed to any particular place, but
left blank. There is a reference in Colossians to a letter which they would
receive from Laodicea, which doubtless is the circular letter which we call the
letter to the Ephesians. As the letter to the Romans elaborates the line of
thought presented in Galatians, making it an abstract discussion, so Ephesians
elaborates the line of thought in the letter to the Colossians, making it an
abstract discussion. Both Ephesians and Colossians, on the face of them, show
that Paul did not personally visit these places, but doubtless saw some of the
people at the time he was in Ephesus holding that big meeting which lasted two
years or more.
The report that Epaphras brought disclosed a prevalent and dangerous form of
error sapping the Christian faith. Before discussing what that error was, I
call attention to some commentaries. The most scholarly of all, for both Greek
and English students, is Lightfoot. There is also a very fine expository
commentary by Alexander Maclaren, but having read both, I greatly prefer, for
English students, Dr. Dargan's commentary, in The American Commentary,
published by the American Baptist Publication Society. Dr. Dargan, late of the
Southern Baptist Theological Seminary, though he wrote it when comparatively a
young man, gives us a perfect gem, and it is sound in the faith. His
introductory chapter is even clearer in its statement of the case than Canon
Farrar gives in his Life and Epistles of Paul, and even better
than Conybeare and Howson.
It has generally been held that the error which was sapping the faith of these
churches in the Lycus valley was Gnosticism. Gnosticism is derived from the
Greek word gnosis, which means "knowledge," like
"agnosticism," which means ignorance not knowing. The knowledge to
which they pretended was a mystical knowledge above that which was written, and
it took the place of the written word. We get some conception of Gnosticism
from mystical dreamers. We occasionally meet them in the present time. They are
very confident of everything, saying, "I know, I know, I know."
"How do you know?" "Well, I just feel that it is so."
"Can you prove it from the Bible?" "The Spirit moves men now as
well as he did in Bible days." So he goes on Spirit knowledge, as he calls
it, and places what he says above what is written.
Another form was this: They would say, "The letter is nothing; the Spirit
is everything. You must not interpret the Bible literally. For instance, when
you read about Adam and Eve, it must be interpreted as an allegory, and the
book of Jonah is an allegory." Mystics have always been dreamers. They are
opposed to all forms of organization. If we ask one, "Do you belong to the
church?" he will answer, "I belong to the universal, the invisible
church. Your little local concern is nothing to me. I belong to the big
church." Personally, I never did have much use for these vague, loose
people. I believe that all real faith is susceptible of a clear statement, and
that any doctrine which cannot be clearly derived from the plain passages in
the Word of God is to be rejected.
I believe that the Word of God is more reliable than any mystic philosophy, and
if a modern mystic wants me to accept his vagaries, let him give the signs of
an apostle. Let him by miracle accredit his inspiration. Let him raise the dead
and perform other miracles, and then I will be ready to accept what he says,
provided it harmonizes with God's written Word.
Gnosticism did not come in its full development and full fruitage until about
A.D. 150, much after this time. Then for about 100 years it swayed a large part
of the Orient. It was rampant before John died. We have an example in
Cerinthus. John had such a horror of him, it is said, that when he went to a
public bath house and found Cerinthus there, he would say, "Let us get
away from here, lest that building fall on us for keeping such company."
What did that mystical philosophy teach? What did it pretend to account for?
First, the creation of the world, or how things came to be. Their position as
to God was agnosticism, just as the later position of Huxley, Herbert Spencer,
and John Stuart Mill, namely, God is unknowable. These mystics further taught
that it is impossible for a finite being to come in touch with God that only
through several grades of eons, or emanations, could men learn from God. These
grades of hierarchy in angelic beings by shading down lower and lower might
finally get low enough to touch man. Through these grades, or classes of angels
they held that the world was created; that God did not create it; that Jesus
was one of these eons, or intermediate angels; that the eon took possession of
him at his baptism of Jesus the mere man, born of Joseph and Mary and when
he was crucified the eon left him; that he had no real divinity, and that there
were a number of eons higher than he.
The second thing they tried to account for was the origin of evil. They held to
what in theology is called dualism that there are two principles in the
world, a good principle and an evil principle. Doubtless they got that from the
Persians. They said that evil resided in matter; that matter was evil and
spirit good, and therefore they had what is called ascetic doctrines, the
denial of appetite, just as far as one could and hold soul and body together;
for instance, they would take a drink of water and a crust of bread, have just
one simple garment of clothing, would not marry, lived in caves, and withdrew
from the world just as much as possible. That was the ascetic part of it, and
by doing this, as the body was matter, they triumphed over sin. Roman Catholics
incorporate a great part of this in their belief. Abstinences, fastings,
refusal to eat certain things, penance, scourging, etc., are examples.
Paul takes occasion to tell when here that this is not at all valuable in
overcoming passions; that they have no good effect in that direction. Many a
monk has found that out. Though he retire from the world and devote the time to
scourgings and fastings, there on the hard rocks temptation would bind him
temptation to sin in the vilest forms, just as they come to men out in the
world. The Bible idea of sin is that it originated in the spirit and not in the
body; the body is simply the instrument. "All sin," says the apostle
in another place, "is without the body, but the sin of fornication is
against the body." These were their dual ideas-spirit and matter, both
eternal matter evil and spirit good, and that there must be a conquest over
matter. They directly controverted the Bible doctrine of sin. When they took
the position that the world was created by eons and when they assigned Christ a
low place among the eons, they denied his divinity. A large part of this
teaching comes nearer the doctrine of the Essenes than of the Pharisees. In the
time of Christ there were three sects of Jews Pharisees, Sadducees, and
Essenes. The Essenes had their headquarters at Engedi, near the shore of the
Dead Sea. They were communists, had everything in common, were opposed to
marriage, etc.
So we find here that this error was more likely to have come from the Essenes
part of Judaism than from the Pharisees. They had their proscriptions touching
everything to eat, drink, and wear. Hence the apostle says, "Let no man
take you to task about what you eat and drink." The part of their doctrine
most Pharisaic was the strict observance of the sabbatic cycle, that is, weekly
sabbaths, monthly sabbaths, and annual sabbaths. So that this Colossian heresy
was partly Jewish and partly heathen, and altogether unchristian. Epaphras felt
that it created a situation which he could not master. So he came to Rome to
lay the case before Paul. He had planted these churches, they were very dear to
him, and he wanted to refer the matter to an apostle upon whom inspiration
rested for the correction of all these evils. That is the occasion of the
letter.
Before going into the exposition we need to look somewhat at the history of
these places. Colosse was one of the stopping places of Xerxes, king of Persia,
when on his way to invade Greece. At Hierapolis was born a contemporary of
Paul, the philosopher Epictetus, one of the most famous of the stoic
philosophers. Cicero, when proconsul of Asia, stopped here at Colosse, and for
a part of the time his headquarters were Hierapolis. Hierapolis and Laodicea
were both great cities. Colosse never did become a great city, and it was more
conservative than the others, clinging to the old Greek customs, while the
others went over to the Romans when Rome conquered that territory, hence they
prospered more.
A long time after Paul and John were dead, in the fourth century, a council was
held at Laodicea and, strange to say, when this council was held the matters
disposed of were the very errors that Paul is refuting here in this letter to
the Colossians. That shows how tenacious of life heresy may be, since at least
250 years afterward it lingered in the Lycus valley. In the book of Revelation
we find that to be the ruling spirit at Laodicea in the last days of John.
The value of the letter to the Colossians is almost unspeakable. We now study
one after another, three marvelous books Colossians, Ephesians, and Hebrews.
In Colossians the person and the work of Christ, in Ephesians the church, which
is the glory of Christ, in the letter to the Hebrews the superiority of the new
covenant over the old covenant, or the sacrifice and priesthood of Christ. We
have a perfect feast before us in the study of these great doctrinal letters on
the person of Christ, his original divinity, his creative power, his redemptive
power, his relation to the church and to the universe. We find nowhere else in
the Bible so perfect and complete a statement as appears in this letter to the
Colossians.
In the study of the harmony of the gospels, when we get to that part where John
commences, "In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and
the Word was God; by him all things were created that were created," I put
in Paul's Gospel by the side of that, and always incorporate right there this
great passage from Colossians, the great passage from Philippians, and certain
similar passages from Hebrews. Indeed, Hebrews supplements and interprets
Colossians. Every preacher should have clear ideas of the person of Christ in
his relation both to the universe and to the church as we have them in these
letters.
There is a textual difficulty in this letter. See 2:20 and note the difference
in the parenthetical clause between the King James and the revised versions.
1. Does taking the "touch not, taste not, handle not" from the
parenthesis materially alter the sense?
2. Are the precepts, "touch not, taste not, handle not," Paul's precepts,
or is he here condemning them?
3. Have they any bearing on the modern prohibition of the liquor habit and
traffic, as sometimes applied by Prohibitionists?
An old deacon once in my hearing quoted this passage, "Touch not, taste
not, handle not," as a decisive scripture against both the liquor traffic
and habit. I told him he had better let that passage alone, since if it were
pertinent to the subject of prohibition, it furnished a most plausible and
forcible argument to the saloon man. He would use it this way: "Let no man
take you to task about what you eat and drink, which things perish in the
using. If you are a Christian, free from rudimental things, why are you subject
to such decrees as 'Touch not, taste not, handle not?' How could you answer him
except by denying the application of the passage to the liquor habit and
traffic? Your defense would consist in showing the real application." Paul
was teaching a salvation of grace through faith in Christ, and opposing a
salvation through ritualistic observances of the Mosaic sabbath feasts, the
rudiments of Old Testament typical teaching, or by trying to kill sin through
ascetic applications of the body. The whole sabbatic cycle was nailed to the
cross of Christ. They were but shadows of which he was the body or substance.
That old typical food distinction between clean and unclean animals was
abrogated. Therefore he says, "Let no man take you to task about what you
eat and drink." "Let no man therefore judge you in meat, or in drink,
or in respect of a feast day [annual sabbath] or a new moon [monthly sabbath]
or a sabbath day [seventh day]." In other words, "Why do you subject
yourselves to such ordinances as, 'Touch not, taste not, handle not'?"
That means that the Christian is not to be under subjection to a ritualistic
system which was a shadow of the things to come, but to the body of Christ.
That ritualistic system said, "You may eat a goat but not a rabbit; you
may eat a sheep but not a hog." Paul says that every one of these things
was nailed to the cross; he is not discussing the temperance question of
drinking whiskey, but he is discussing the Levitical law and the superadded
traditions.
When a Jew says that we should keep the seventh day our reply is: "That
was nailed to the cross. There remaineth a sabbath-keeping to the people of God
which is the first day of the week." And if when we want to eat a squirrel
or a catfish he says, "Touch not, taste not, handle not," our reply
is, "These distinctions were rudimentary and typical. They perished with
the using. Being shadows, they are fulfilled. So we understand, then, that it
is not Paul who is saying, 'Touch not, taste not, handle not.' "
Let us close this discussion in a few words of review. Who wrote the letter?
Paul. When? About A.D. 62 or 63. To whom? Brethren at Colosse. That includes
the regular church, also the churches in the private houses. Who is associated
with him in the letter? Timothy. What is the occasion of the letter? The coming
of Epaphras stating the false doctrines prevalent in the churches in the Lycus
valley, particularly the churches at Colosse, Hierapolis, and Laodicea. What
the trouble? It was a blended error partly heathen and partly Jewish, and
altogether unchristian. In its asceticism it embodies the doctrines of the
Essenes; in its ritualism, the doctrine of the Pharisees; in its dualism the
Persian doctrine of spirit and matter. As a philosophy it proposed to answer
two questions: 1. How the world or universe first came to be. 2. The origin and
seat of sin, and the means of its conquest. As a doctrine it denied the
divinity of Christ, relied upon mystic, esoteric knowledge as above God's word,
and taught the worship of angels.
QUESTIONS
1. Locate on the map the
cities of the Lycus valley.
2. Who planted the three
churches in this valley?
3. What the occasion of this
letter?
4. What its relation to
Ephesians?
5. What the purpose of both
of them?
6. What commentaries
commended?
7. What was the error
widespread in the Lycus valley?
8. What the derivation and meaning
of the term?
9. What another form of this
term?
10. Give examples of their
biblical interpretation.
11. What is a notable
characteristic of these people?
12. When did this doctrine
reach its full development?
13. Give an example.
14. What did this mystical
philosophy teach (1) As to the origin of the world? (2) As to the origin of
evil and its logical results?
15. What three sects of Jews
in the time of our Lord?
16. Which of these more
nearly approached this doctrine?
17. What their headquarters
and some of their characteristics?
18. What part of their
doctrine most Pharisaic?
19. What noted characters of
history connected with Colosse and Hierapolis, and how?
20. What the council of Laodicea,
and what doctrine was up for settlement?
21. What the theme of
Colossians, Ephesians, and Hebrews, respectively?
22. What passage in John's
Gospel parallels Paul's in this letter?
23. What passage from
Philippians parallels John's?
24. What textual difficulty
in 2:20? Explain its meaning and application.
25. In Review answer: (1)
Who wrote this letter? (2) When? (3) To whom? (4) Who is associated with Paul
in this letter? (5) What the occasion of the letter? (6) What the trouble? (7)
What its threefold origin? (8) As a philosophy it proposed to answer what
questions? (9) What of it as a doctrine?
ANALYSIS, PAUL'S THANKFULNESS AND CHRISTS
PERSON
Colossians 1:1-17.
We now begin to expound Colossians. There are new words in its vocabulary, and
especially compound words, suggested by the occasion, which makes exposition in
English alone very difficult. The temptation is strong to refer to the Greek
text for nice shades of meaning. Remembering, however, that but few of the mass
of readers have studied Greek, our endeavor shall be to give the sense of
obscure passages as best we can without confusing the mind by references to a
language of which so many are ignorant. Moreover, in all matters of importance
we may thoroughly rely on getting the best sense by comparison of the several
English translations.
First of all we need an analysis of the whole letter, that we may understand,
as we progress in exposition, the development of the argument and the relation
between its parts. While we find in the several commentaries analyses more or
less simple, we will follow throughout the author's analysis which is as
follows:
1. Textual introduction: (1:1-14).
(1) Greeting, (1:1-2).
(2) Thanksgiving, (1:3-8).
(3) Prayer (1:9-14).
2. Doctrine of Christ's Person, (1:15-23).
(1) In relation to the Father (l:15a.)
(2) In relation to the material universe and all its intelligences, both human
and angelic (l:15b-17).
3. Parenthetical explanation of the apostle's
mission to the Gentiles and consequent concern for them (1:24 to 2:7).
4. Polemics against false teachers and teaching at
Colosse (2:8 to 3:17).
(1) As limiting by a false philosophy the sufficiency
of Christ and their completeness in him (2:8-15).
(2) Against the folly of this philosophy in accounting
for creation, and in defining sin, and in the insufficiency of its means for
the conquest of sin, such as, (a) A Pharisaic observance of an obsolete
sabbatic ritual; (b) A self-imposed humility; (c) The worship of angels,
supposed to be emanations from God, himself unknowable; (d) A bondage to
impracticable ascetic precepts based on the idea that sin resided in matter,
which precepts were but expressions of will worship and powerless to hedge
against temptation or to subdue the passions, or to supply objects high enough
to incite to love motives (2:16-23).
(3) Against the substitution of a mystic knowledge (Gnosis)
as a standard instead of the gospel (2: 16-23).
(4) But the gospel, on the other hand, raises us with
Christ and makes us sharers of his life and exaltation, supplies us with
heavenly objects of thought and desire, and pledges our manifestation in glory
with Christ (3:1-4).
(5) It shows sin to be an evil nature called "the
old man," resident in mind, not matter, and expresses itself in
fornication, uncleanness, passion, evil desire, covetousness, anger, wrath,
malice, railing, shameful speaking (3:5-9).
(6) It provides for the real conquest of sin (a) by
regeneration, putting off the old man and putting on the new man a
re-creation after the image of God expressing itself in a heart of
compassion, kindness, lowliness, meekness, forbearance, forgiveness, love; (b)
by the process of sanctification through the instrumentality of God's Word and
through spiritual worship in teaching, prayer, and song, and (c) by supplying
the dominant motive in all word, deed, or thought, the glory of our Lord
(3:10-17).
(7) It unifies in Christ all races, nations, and
social castes (3:11).
5. Exhortations, by way of application (3:18 to
4:6).
(1) To family relations and duties (3:18 to 4:1).
(2) To their spiritual devotions (4:2-4).
(3) Their outward walk and speech (4:5-6).
6. Personal matters, salutations, and directions
(4:7-17).
7. Attestation of the letter and benediction
(4:18).
This outline emphasizes the distinctions between
doctrine, polemics, and practice. The Historical Introduction having been given
in a previous chapter, we now take up in order the divisions of the text
outline.
1. Textual introduction (1:1-14). This introduction consists of the greeting,
thanksgiving, and prayer. It is a New Testament method, particularly a Pauline
method of commencing a letter. Paul, declaring his apostleship and courteously
associating Timothy with himself, addresses the letter, nor formally to the
pastor nor indeed to the church, but "to all the saints and faithful
brethren in Christ at Colosse." We may infer a reason for this address
from the fact that there were at least two churches at Colosse (see Philemon
1:2). We reserve to the close of the exposition an important observation on the
plurality of churches in one city, characteristic of Hierapolis also (4:15), as
we find it to be of Rome (Rom. 16:5).
Paul always finds some reason for thanksgiving. Note carefully for what he
expresses thanks in this case: "Having heard of your faith in Christ
Jesus, of the love which ye have toward all the saints, because of the hope
which is laid up for you in the heavens." The proof is decisive that Paul
himself had not planted the churches in the Lycus valley. He "hears"
and "learns" of their faith and love through his disciple, Epaphras,
the evangelist, who probably planted these churches (Col. 4:13). Note that
"hope" in verse 5 is used objectively, meaning the inheritance for
which they hoped. It is common with Paul to use words objectively. See an
example in Galatians 3:23, "But before faith came," i.e., before
Christ, the object of faith, came.
With Paul thankfulness for great blessings glides into prayer for other
blessings. Dissatisfied ever with his own attainments, he constantly reaches
out to higher things (Phil. 3:10-14) and so would incite them to progress. Note
therefore the precise things for which he prays in their behalf: (1) "That
ye may be filled with the knowledge of his will in all spiritual wisdom and
understanding," (2) "Strengthened with all power, according to the
might of his glory;" (3) "Giving thanks." So he prays then for
increase of their knowledge and power and thankfulness. They must not be
content to stand still. His prayer calls for progress. But mark that each
blessing sought is toward a practical end in service and character.
He asks for nothing to be hoarded, nothing for mere enjoyment. The
"increased knowledge of his will" must, when received, lead them
"to walk worthily of the Lord unto all pleasing, bearing fruit in every
good work." And so the increased power must be used "unto all patience
and longsuffering with joy."
It is worthy of note that all New Testament teaching is on the same line. The
constant cry is "forward," "higher," and
"excelsior." Not only so, but there is a close and necessary
connection between increase of knowledge and increase of growth. On this point
Spurgeon's great sermon on 2 Peter 3:18, "Grow in the grace and in the
knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ," deserves careful study,
since he stresses the thought that we grow in the grace by growing in the knowledge.
We must know more to be more and do more. The emphatic thought here is that a
new convert is but a babe in Christ, able to be nourished only by the
"sincere milk of the word," i.e., its simplest truths, and by
continued indoctrination in higher truths he attains through fulness of
knowledge to maturity of manhood in Christ. Compare Peter's similar teaching by
letter to the same people (1 Peter 2:2). In Ephesians, the companion letter to
Colossians, we find the thought greatly amplified and elaborated. (Eph.
3:11-16).
Later, Paul in the letter to the Hebrews rebukes them for remaining babies:
"For when by reason of the time ye ought to be teachers, ye have need
again that someone teach you the rudiments of the first principles of the
oracles of God; and are become such as have need of milk, and not of solid
food. For everyone that partaketh of milk is without experience of the word of
righteousness; for he is a babe. But solid food is for full-grown men, even
those who by reason of use have their senses exercised to discern good and
evil. Wherefore leaving the doctrine of the first principles of Christ, let us
press on unto full growth."
This prayer of Paul that the Colossians might have increase of knowledge and
spiritual power was most pertinent to their condition as reported by Epaphras.
If they had known more of the gospel, they would have been less at the mercy of
the false teachers leading them astray with vain philosophy, and if they had
attained greater spiritual power they would not have been in danger of falling
through weakness. It is the ignorant and undeveloped Christians who support
impostors, freaks, and cranks. On this point it might be profitable to read my
sermon on "Lambs, Little Sheep, and Sheep."
We need now to consider carefully what things Paul regarded as worthy of thanks
in the Colossians. When we study them we understand why Paul prayed that they
might be thankful to the Father. Here are the items: (1) "Who made us meet
to be partakers of the inheritance of the saints in light." (2) "Who
delivered us out of the power of darkness." (3) "Who translated us
into the kingdom of the Son of his love." (4) "In whom we have our
redemption, the forgiveness of our sins."
To make "meet" is to make fit or suitable. Adam had a help suitable
to him. Heaven is not only a prepared place, but for a prepared people. An
unprepared man would not enjoy heaven. It would be hell to him. A wolf hates
the light. A sinner of the world, with a mind that is enmity against God and
holiness, would hate heaven's light. Even now we Christians are not fully
prepared for heaven. While regeneration has given a holy disposition to our
minds so that we love God and approve right things, yet we need the process of
sanctification to complete our holiness of spirit, and we further need the
resurrection and glorification of our bodies that the whole man may be prepared
for the heavenly estate.
The delivery from the power of darkness deserves special thankfulness. As
bearing on this, compare Paul's commission (Acts 26:18), being sent to the
Gentiles "to open their eyes, that they may turn from darkness to light
and from the power of Satan unto God, that they may receive remission of sins
and an inheritance among them that are sanctified by faith in me."
Darkness is the realm of Satan and he is its power, as light is the realm of
Christ and he is its power. We ought to cultivate thankfulness that we have
been rescued from Satan.
In illustration I have sometimes cited this fact of border warfare. A settler's
camp had been surprised by savages. This was the scene when help came: the
father was lying across the wagon tongue killed and scalped; a little boy
mangled and scalped was hanging in a thorny bush. A painted Indian brute was
standing over a helpless girl, his left hand twisted in her golden hair, his
right hand brandishing the bloody scalp knife, with the mother kneeling before
him pleading for her child. What must have been her thankfulness for the
opportune rescue of her girl? But how shall this scene compare in horror with
that of a sinner under the power of Satan, led captive at his will toward the
pit of darkness where his fetters may be riveted on the victim forever. In the
"Three Hours of Darkness," in that devil darkness, Christ on the cross
triumphed over Satan and rescued us from his power.
The thankfulness increases on our transfer to the kingdom of the Son of his
love. The phrase, "Son of his love," needs explanation. It does not
mean the "well beloved Son," for that expresses the Father's love for
the Son. It means that the Son is the representative and depository of the
Father's love toward us. "God so loved the world that he gave his only
begotten Son that whosoever believeth on him should not perish but have
everlasting life."
The final ground of the thankful spirit which he invokes on the Colossians is
"our redemption, the forgiveness of our sins." There can be no more
disturbing thought than the exact record of our sins. Books are kept in heaven.
Therein is written every evil desire, imagination, thought, word, or deed. This
book of the transgressions of the finally impenitent will be opened at the
judgment. But just now in the day of mercy our Lord stands with uplifted hands
- the nail pierced hands - over that record, and promises to any penitent
believing sinner to bring down that hand and blot out the record forever.
I would have the reader lay to heart the solemn fact that we all sin in not
cultivating the spirit of thankfulness. We continually pray, "Give! Give!
More! More!" and show not due appreciation of what we receive.
This binders the efficiency of our prayers. God more freely gives to the
thankful. I recall an incident in my own life. Once I spent a half-hour
impressing on my mind, item by item, the grounds of gratitude in this passage,
and was surprised to realize its instant effect on my own state. I was blue
when I commenced and happy when I finished. The fruit ripened at once in my own
heart, and I was conscious of great unction and power in prayer. We come now to
the second division of our outline:
2. The doctrine of Christ's person (1:15-23). This doctrine is presented here
in three relations to the Father, to the material universe with all its
intelligences, and to the church. This passage has been a battleground of
controversy for ages. "What think ye of Christ?" has ever been a
touchstone question. Let us consider Christ's person in each relation.
(1) In relation to the Father. The words expressing this relation are few:
"Who is the image of the invisible God." "Image" and
"invisible" stand over against each other, "image" meaning
that which may be seen, "invisible" that which may not be seen. So
that, as it were, we might read, "Who is the visible of the invisible
God." Compare Hebrews 1:3: "Who being the effulgence [shining forth]
of his glory and the very image of his substance." Compare John's
expression, "God manifest." Compare his mission to "reveal the
Father." Compare his reply to Philip: "Lord, show us the Father and
it sufficeth us. Jesus said unto him, Have I been so long time with you, and
dost thou not know me, Philip? He that hath seen me hath seen the Father. How
sayest thou, Show us the Father?" And particularly Philippians 2:6:
"Existing in the form of God." This makes "image" equal to
John's declaration, "The Logos was God," i.e., essential deity in
nature.
(2) In relation to the universe with all its created intelligences. Here we
have six strong expressions: (a) First-born of all creation; (b) creation was
in him; (c) creation was through him; (d) creation was unto him; (e) he was
before all things; (f) by him all things consist.
The Arians in later days contended that "firstborn of all creation"
meant that he was the first to be created, as "firstborn from the
dead" in verse 18 means the first to be raised from the dead. This, of
course, denies his essential deity and eternity of being, since it makes him a
mere creature. To the Arian interpretation we must oppose (a) the fact that it
is not consistent with the five other strong terms of the context. (b) In the
original there is a difference of construction between "firstborn of
creation" and "firstborn from the dead." (c) It is out of
harmony with the corresponding passages in John and in the letter to the
Hebrews. When creation is said to be "in him," "through
him," and "unto him" and "consists by him," and
"He was before all created things and beings," we cannot count him a
creature. The reader must note the great force of the prepositions,
"in," "through" and "unto." "In him"
denotes source, potentiality, as in John, "In him was light, in him the
life," denoting origin, source, fountain. "Through him" denotes
the creative act, "Unto him" the creative end or purpose.
"Consisting by him" denotes the standing, or continued preservation
concerning all the powers of providence. As Lightfoot puts it, "He is the
source of the life, the center of its development, the mainspring of all its
motions." The reader will note the Arian false interpretation of
Philippians 2:6-7, in the exposition of that letter.
In view of the Colossian heresy we should particularly note the sweeping
statement, "In the heavens and upon the earth, things visible and things
invisible, whether thrones or dominions or principalities or powers," and
should compare the teaching in Hebrews on the infinite distinction between
Christ and the angels. "Firstborn" in Colossians 1:15 must refer back
to its ancient meaning, expressing sovereignty, heirship, as primal head and
Lord. It has been well said, "The idea of the Son of God being a part of
creation was foreign to Paul's mind and to the thought of his day." Words
cannot be formed to express the idea of essential deity if the words of John
and Paul do not express the deity of the Son of God who was manifested and
became flesh in order to our redemption.
QUESTIONS
1. What the difficulty of
exposition in this letter?
2. Give the authors
analysis.
3. What distinction
emphasized in the outline?
4. Of what does the textual
introduction consist?
5. To whom. addressed, and
why?
6. What the ground of Paul's
thanksgiving here?
7. What the meaning of
"hope" in verse 5?
8. Itemize Paul's prayer for
them.
9. What is the relation of
knowledge and growth?
10. What Paul's rebuke to
the Hebrews?
11. What the application to
the Colossians?
12. What things did Paul
consider worthy of thanksgiving?
13. What is the meaning of
"meet" in 1:12? Illustrate.
14. What is the meaning of
"delivered us out of the power of dark- ness" in 1:13? Illustrate.
15. What is the meaning of
"Son of His love?"
16. What the greatest
blessing for which we should be thankful to God?
17. What three relations of
the person of Christ?
18. What expresses his
relation to the Father?
19. With what scriptures
should this be compared?
20. Sum up all these in one
sentence.
21. On his relation to the
universe, answer: (1) What the Arian contention relative to "firstborn of
all creation," and upon what scripture is this interpretation based? (2)
What the threefold reply to this contention? (3) What the meaning of
"creation was in him"? (4) What the meaning of "creation was
through him"? (5) What the meaning of "creation unto him?" (6)
What the meaning of "He was before all things?" (7) What the meaning
of "By him all things consist"?
22. On 1:16, "Thrones,
dominions, principalities, powers," answer: (1) Are angels referred to?
(2) Do the terms express a hierarchy, i.e., a graded order of angels? (3) Does
the apostle express his belief in a hierarchy of angels?
23. Then what is the meaning
of "firstborn of all creation"?
CHRIST'S RELATION TO THE CHURCH
Colossians 1:18-22.
Before taking up this chapter proper let us review briefly the doctrinal part
of the previous chapter. We stopped at 1:17, and the special points made were
that Christ in his relation to the Father was the image or visible of God
invisible. The term "image" was further carefully explained in this
context, being interpreted by the subsequent qualifications that creation was
"in him," "through him" "unto him" and
"consisting by him," and he was "before all things." All
these expressions were in turn carefully explained in their own context and
compared with the parallel passages in John's Gospel and Revelation, in Hebrews
and Philippians, and their bearing on the essential deity of Christ was pointed
out, together with their pertinence to the prevalence of the heresy at Colosse.
We should especially fix clearly and definitely in our minds the meaning of the
words "image," "firstborn," "consist," and the
force of the prepositions "in," "through," "unto"
and "before."
This chapter, commencing at 1:18, considers Christ's relation to the church
expressed in the figure of a head and body. Whenever this figure (a common one
with Paul) is employed, the church is conceived of as an organism, a much
stronger term than organization, but by that very fact emphasizing the
inherent, essential idea of organization in the word "church." The word
"head" implies not only sovereignty but rule, the source of the
body's life and growth through vital connection with it. In every sense of the
word "church," Christ is the head. He is the head of every particular
church in which alone the institution expresses itself, and he is the head of
the prospective church in glory, whose constituent elements, or component
parts, will be the whole number of the elect saved by him.
The only sense in which the church in the third meaning above now exists, is in
the gathering and preparing of material, which, when all is gathered and fully
prepared, will be constructively fitted together as an everlasting habitation
of the Holy Spirit. The time and circumstances of the constitution of the
universal, or glory church, with every orderly step leading thereto, are as
clearly set forth as in the case of any particular church here on earth: (1)
Jesus will come in glory, (Matt. 25:31); (2) he will bring with him the spirits
of the Just made perfect, (1 Thess. 4:14); (3) will raise and glorify their
bodies, (1 Thess. 4:16) ; (4) will change, or transfigure, living Christians,
(1 Thess. 4:17; and 1 Cor. 15:51-54); (5) will separate Christians from
sinners, (Matt. 25: 32,33); (6) will present the church to himself as a
glorified bride, (Eph. 5:27; Rev. 21:2, 9; 19:7-9); (7) infilling of the
finished temple by the Holy Spirit, (Rev. 21:3). This church when constituted,
will be a local, visible, organized assembly. It is as yet only a concept to
become an actuality, a plan of the architect according to which he continually
works in order ultimately to a finished house, a purpose of the divine mind
conceived of as fulfilled, because with him the end is present as well as the
beginning.
It is every way important that the reader should have clear ideas of the
several meanings of the word "church," set forth above, and be able
to determine from the context which one of the meanings is employed in any
particular passage. While this is essential to a right interpretation of the
word where ever it is used in the New Testament, it is emphatically so in
Colossians and Ephesians which, while employing the word in all its meanings,
especially stress the third meaning. Full discussion of this matter will be
reserved to the exposition of Ephesians whose usage is much more extended and
elaborate. And I say in advance that whoever can expound the word
"church" in Colossians and Ephesians is a past master in exegesis so
far as that term is concerned.
We find next the expression: "Who is the beginning, the firstborn from the
dead." There is here a relation between "the beginning" and the
"firstborn from the dead." The two expressions seem to be in
apposition, the second modifying or defining the first. That is, Christ is
called the beginning from the dead in that he was the first-born from the dead.
He had the preeminence in relation to the creation, as has been set forth, and
the preeminence in relation to the church, just expressed, so must he now have
pre-eminence in relation to the dead, being the beginning or first-born from
the dead. Thus it pleased the Father that in him ail the fulness should dwell
fulness as to being God's image, fulness as to creation, fulness as to the
church, fulness as to the resurrection.
On the meaning of "firstborn from the dead" the question of fact has
been raised: Was the resurrection of Christ absolutely the first one in
history? We must say, "Yes, absolutely." Elsewhere he is called
"the firstfruits of them that are asleep." It has been objected that
Lazarus and others were raised from the dead. But all these were but
restorations to life under the old conditions. The bodies were not glorified.
They were yet subject to mortality, weakness, dishonor, and corruption. They
all died again. In Christ's case he rose to die no more. There was complete and
final triumph over the grave. "I was dead, and behold, I am alive for
evermore." Again, it has been objected that Moses, who certainly died and
was buried, was seen alive on the Mount of Transfiguration. Yes, but was not alive
in the body. The Jewish myth of the assumption of the body of Moses is as false
as the later papal myth of the assumption of the body of the virgin Mary. The
bodies of Moses and of Mary are yet "Mouldering in the ground."
Elijah, indeed, was bodily visible on the Mount to Peter, James, and John, but
Elijah, like Enoch, was translated that he should not see death. The disciples
were illumined to see Moses in the spirit as well as Elijah in the body. The
purpose of the transfiguration is defeated if we interpret that Moses was there
bodily. The transfiguration scene was designed, at least in part, to give a
miniature representation of the second coming of Christ, as follows: (1) When
he comes he will come in glory (Christ was there seen glorified). (2) When he
comes living Christians will be glorified without death. Elijah represented
that class. (3) When he comes he will raise the dead. Moses represented the
class to be raised. So that the transfiguration scene imaged in miniature the
power and majesty of the second advent. John so understood it, for he
testifies: "We beheld his glory, as the glory of the only begotten from
the Father" (John 1:14). Peter so understood it, for he testifies:
"For we did not follow cunningly devised fables when we made known unto
you the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, but we were eye-witnesses of
his majesty. For he received from God the Father honor and glory, when there
was borne such a voice to him by the majestic glory, This is my beloved Son in
whom I am well pleased: and this voice we ourselves heard borne out of heaven,
when we were with him in the holy mount" (2 Peter 1:16-18). He had said,
"There are some of them that stand here who shall in no wise taste of
death till they see the Son of man coming in his kingdom" (Matt. 16:28).
Or, as Mark puts it: "Till they see the kingdom of God come with
power" (Mark 9:1). Or, as Luke puts it: "Till they see the kingdom of
God."
Matthew prefaced his statement with the words: "For the Son of man shall
come in the glory of his Father with his angels," thus showing that the
kingdom they would be enabled to see before death was not the kingdom in any of
its earthly aspects, but the glory kingdom as his second advent. The promise
finds no fulfilment except on the Mount of Transfiguration, and both Peter and
John declare it to be a vision of Christ in glory as at his second advent.
Hence to represent Moses as having already risen from the dead destroys the
completeness of the Transfiguration imagery to represent all the power and
majesty of the second advent.
Again it has been objected that some of the saints rose from the dead at the
moment Christ died on the cross. This objection misreads the scripture, which
says, "And the tombs were opened; and many bodies of the saints that had
fallen asleep were raised; and coming forth out of the tombs after his
resurrection they entered into the holy city and appeared unto many"
(Matt. 27:52-53). Let us not balk at the doctrine. It is fundamental. Christ is
the first-born from the dead. In that old English classic, The Spectator, is an
article by Addison entitled, "The Vision of Mizra." In this vision
Mizra sees a flowing river whose source and exit are hidden in clouds, but
across the section visible is a bridge over which pours the tide of successive
generations. The bridge is sadly out of repair, and so, sooner or later, each
passing pilgrim drops through some crevice into the river below and is swept
away into the impenetrable darkness which veils its exit. The vision was
designed to teach that unaided human philosophy can neither discover the origin
of life nor the destiny to which death bears us. Shakespeare also represents
death as "that bourne from which no traveler has ever returned." Like
the tracks of the animals which visited the sick lion in the cave, they could
all be seen going in, but none could be seen coming out. So was death a dark
realm until Jesus was raised and brought life and immortality to light. He is
the one traveler who has returned from death and for us flashes light on its
secrets. He tells of the state of disembodied spirits, good and bad, of his
coming advent in glory, bringing with him the souls of the saints in heaven and
dragging to him the souls of the wicked in hell, and the general resurrection
of both the just and the unjust, the reunion of long severed souls and bodies,
the general judgment of all, and the final state of the just and the unjust.
All this is pledged in his own resurrection. He is declared to be the Son of
God with power by his resurrection. Or, as the psalmist puts it: "This day
have I begotten thee," referring to the demonstrations of his sonship by
the resurrection. Just here it is important to note that what we call the
second advent will be really the third. When he suffered on the cross his spirit
left this world and went to the Father. There, as high priest, he made the
atonement behind the veil by sprinkling his own blood on the mercy seat in the
true holy of holies. On the third day he returned to earth for his risen body,
and this was his second advent. So "when he bringeth his only begotten
again into the world, he said, Let all the angels of God worship him"
(Heb. 1:6). His first advent was to assume by incarnation the body of his
humiliation. This was when he was born of Mary. His second advent was when he
returned from heaven to assume his body of glory. This was when he was born by
the resurrection. His third advent will be when he comes to assume his mystical
body the church and to judge the world.
This is a great doctrine a multiform doctrine the resurrection of Christ.
It is the one sign of his divinity and the one pledge of our glory. As a
historical fact it is attested by witnesses. John says, "That which we
have seen with our eyes, heard with our ears, and handled with our hands that
we declare unto you." He himself said, "A spirit hath not flesh and
bones, such as ye see me have handle me and see." Luke said, "He
showed himself alive after his passion, by many infallible proofs."
The church, with all its officers and ordinances, under the guidance of the
Holy Spirit, is the witness through the ages to his last advent that Jesus is
alive he was dead, but is alive forevermore. Apostles, prophets, evangelists,
pastors, and teachers are all witnesses to this one great pivotal fact that
Jesus is risen indeed. Baptism is a witness to the same fact whenever
administered in font, pool, flowing stream, lake, gulf, sea, or ocean. It
memorializes all spectators on earth, in hell, in heaven, that Christ is risen,
is alive, is exalted to be the head of the church, and head over all things to
the church. The Lord's Supper testifies that he died for our sins, but is alive
now, and points its finger of triumphant hope to his last advent, for "as
oft as ye do this ye show forth the Lord's death till he come."
Both all preeminence and all fulness are vested in Christ. So is the Father's
good pleasure. That there are heights and depths in this thought seldom
realized by the profoundest Bible students will appear as we examine the next thought,
the thought of reconciliation and its scope. Mark the text: "And through
him to reconcile all things unto himself . . . whether things upon the earth or
things in the heavens." Or, as the thought is more broadly expressed in
Philippians 2:10, "That in the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of
beings in heaven, beings on earth, and beings under the earth."
In some real sense the atonement made by Christ in the holy of holies in
heaven, based upon his expiation on the cross, will touch either to save,
confirm, or subdue every angel in heaven or hell, every man, saint, or sinner.
The saints it saves, the good angels it confirms, bad men and demons it
subdues, so that they ground arms of active rebellion, and in receipt of final
punishment and chains show that the war against God is over forever, and the
whole universe is pacified.
Throughout the universe the authority of God is forever established. The
kingdoms of this evil world have become the kingdom of Christ; Satan's kingdom
is overturned; the earth itself is redeemed unto the liberty of the children of
God; death and Hades are cast into the lake of fire, and even Gehenna itself
shall float no flag of rebellion. There is no more conspiring or fighting
against God. Gehenna's inmates, men and demons, in everlasting punishment,
endure, but resist no more. All things through Christ are in this way
reconciled. As when a victorious army marches through a revolting province,
disperses all armed companies, captures all strongholds, receives the surrender
of all antagonists, rescues and rewards all the loyal, expels, confines, and
punishes all the disloyal.
Angels and men finally lost are not merely conquered in the sense that they
surrender and are by banishment and confinement debarred from future revolt,
but they are forced to see and publicly acknowledge on bended knee that Christ
is King and their punishment is just.
More than this: Because angels were appointed to be ministering spirits to man,
who was made originally "lower than the angels," Satan, through
pride, revolted. He was unwilling to be subordinate to the lower creature
man. This was the origin of sin in heaven, and led to Satan's being cast out
from heaven with his fellow apostates. Hence his hatred of man and his purpose
through temptation to alienate him from God and thereby destroy him, and thus
defeat the purpose of God in subordinating him to man. This led to sin on
earth, and thus man passed under bondage to Satan with the earth, his home.
But Jesus, the Second man, was appointed to destroy the devil and his works. On
the cross of expiation he triumphed over Satan, making a show of him openly,
despoiling principalities and powers as we see further on in this letter.
Through his consequent exaltation to the throne of the universe, he makes all
things work together for good toward the consummation described above. Now the
unfallen angels were yet on probation. They did not follow Satan, but it
remained to be seen if they would actually become ministering spirits to the
human heirs of salvation achieved by Christ's expiation. If they did so become,
then they would be confirmed and so lose all liability to fall, and thus things
in heaven would be reconciled. When the saints at Christ's advent sit with him
on his glory throne they will "judge angels." Their testimony of help
received vindicates and confirms the unfallen angels. The fallen angels who
fell trough unwillingness to be under man are now brought before men to be
judged. Think of it! Peter and Job judging Satan! When Satan and his angels
thus bow the knee to redeemed and glorified humanity, confess their
sovereignty, and receive sentence of punishment from them and go away into
everlasting confinement, the war is over and all things are reconciled. What a
pity that Milton in his great epic, Paradise Lost, so misconceived the reason
of Satan's rebellion! And what a greater pity that in his feebler epic,
Paradise Regained, he stops at Christ's resistance to Satan's temptation, so
very short of the cross. But Milton, in more points than one, was a very
unsound theologian.
This letter to the Colossians transcends all other scriptures in its
comprehensive grasp of the atonement. Very clearly it shows that the cross is
the keystone of the arch, the hinge on which swings open every door of revelation.
No wonder its author could say elsewhere: "I determined to know nothing
among you but the cross. God forbid that I should glory save in the cross, and
if an angel from heaven should preach any other gospel, let him be
anathema."
We thus see that Christ's first advent was to assume the body of his
humiliation and in it to make expiation on the cross, followed by his making
the atonement, or reconciliation in heaven, where, for this purpose, his spirit
went immediately after his death, and this, in turn, followed by his second
advent to earth for his risen or glorified body, and this followed by his
ascension, soul and body, to the throne of the universe, and this followed by
his sending of his vicar, the Holy Spirit, to accredit, endue, and abide with
his church, and this followed by his reign in heaven and the Spirit's reign on
earth in the church, and this followed by his third advent to assume his
mystical body, the glorified church, and this followed by the final judgment,
and this followed by the Spirit-filled glorified church, descending to occupy
the now purified and redeemed earth, not only completes the story of
reconciliation, or purification of the universe, but shows how the
reconciliation severally touches all beings and things, saving saints,
confirming good angels, subduing and forever expelling evil angels and men, so
that in all his holy mountain there is nothing left to offend, to make afraid,
to awaken tears, or to incite to pain, sickness, or death.
But while all this presents reconciliation in its general aspects, we need to
consider it, as does Paul, in its special relation to the Colossians.
Reconciliation implies previous alienation. Sin alienated God from men and men
from God. Christ is the mediator who brings the two together. The ground of his
mediation is his sacrificial and vicarious death. This satisfies the punitive
demands of the law, and so propitiates or placates toward God. The offering of
the blood of the sacrifice by Christ as high priest, in the holy of holies in
heaven, reconciles God. The reconciliation of men to God is effected by the
ministry of the gospel, savingly applied by the Holy Spirit. Accordingly Paul
says in our text: "And you, being in times past alienated and enemies in
your mind and in your evil works, yet now hath he reconciled in the body of his
flesh, through death, to present you holy and without blemish and unreprovable
before him."
The last clause shows not only the end of reconciliation, but indicates that
their salvation involves more than justification. Not only must the penal
sanctions of the law be satisfied, but they must be internally fitted for
presentation to God. That is, not only saved from guilt and condemnation of
sin, but also from its dominion in their hearts and lives. This makes the
doctrine of reconciliation intensely practical. It involves regeneration,
sanctification, and glorification. The presentation of the redeemed in the
completeness of salvation is a definite and official transaction. Indeed, it is
compared to a marriage. We are engaged or betrothed to Christ by faith here in
time. Paul says: "I have espoused you to Christ as a chaste virgin."
The marriage comes later. The bride must be made ready for the husband. This
marriage takes place when our Lord comes again. In the accompanying letter to
the Ephesians the thought is amplified, closing thus: "That he might
present the church unto himself a glorious church, not having a spot or wrinkle
or any such thing; but that it should be holy and without blemish."
The grandest scene of time or eternity will be this presentation of the
redeemed considered as a unit, a bride, glorious in her apparel. So in the
apocalypse John saw and heard: "And I heard as it were the voice of a
great multitude, and as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of mighty
thunders, saying, Hallelujah: for the Lord our God, the Almighty, reigneth. Let
us rejoice and be exceeding glad, and let us give the glory unto him; for the
marriage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath made herself ready. And it was
given unto her that she should array herself in fine linen, bright and pure;
for the fine linen is the righteous acts of the saints. And he saith unto me,
Write, Blessed are they that are bidden to the marriage supper of the
Lamb" (Rev. 19:6-9).
Reconciliation is therefore a call to holiness. Let not Baptist preachers skip
this "if" of Paul's: "If so be that ye continue in the faith,
grounded and steadfast, and not moved away from the hope of the gospel." A
transient faith is not the faith of the gospel. Any professed regeneration that
does not move on toward sanctification is not true regeneration. It was not the
purpose of God to imitate human rulers who, when exercising power, turn loose a
criminal on society. "Whom God justifies, them he sanctifies and
glorifies."
QUESTIONS
1. Row is Christ's relation
to the church expressed?
2. What the conception of
the church ill. the use of this figure?
3. What does the word
"head" imply?
4. In what senses of the
word "church" is Christ the head?
5. In what sense only does
the glory church now exist?
6. What the time and
circumstances of the constitution of the glory church? (State this in seven
orderly steps.)
7. When so constituted, what
will be the nature of this glory church?
8. Which meanings of the
word "church" are employed in Colossians and Ephesians?
9. What the relation between
"the beginning" & the "firstborn from the dead"?
10. What do they mean?
11. What question of fact
raised here?
12. What its answer?
13. Explain, then, the cases
of Lazarus, Moses, and Elijah, and their bearing on the transfiguration.
14. Give proof that the
transfiguration gave a miniature representation of Christ's second advent.
15. What a second objection
and its answer?
16. What the vision of
Mizra?
17. What is it designed to
teach?
18. Explain his several
advents, and the purpose of each.
19. What the one sign of
Christ's divinity & the one pledge of our glory?
20. What the witnesses to
the fact that Jesus is alive?
21. What the scope of
Christ's reconciliation? Explain fully.
22. Give an account of the
origin of sin: (1) By whom originated? (2) Where? (3) The cause? (4) The
result?
23. Who was appointed to
destroy the works of the devil, and when was it accomplished?
24. What the position of the
unfallen angels now?
25. What the position, of
the saints at the judgment?
26. What vital mistake in
Milton's Paradise Lost? In Paradise Regained?
27. In what does this letter
transcend all other scriptures, and what the keystone of the arch of
revelation?
28. On reconciliation in its
special relation to the Colossians answer: (1) What does it imply? (2) Who the
mediator? (3) What the ground of reconciliation? (4) How effected? (5) How
applied?
29. Show that salvation
involves more than justification, and that reconciliation is intensely
practical.
30. Compare the redeemed to
a bride.
31. Describe the scene when
the bride shall be presented to her husband.
32. What is, therefore, the
call of reconciliation?
33. Give the clause
following Paul's "if."
34. What the evidences of
real faith?
CHRIST'S RELATION TO THE FATHER AND THE
UNIVERSE
Colossians 1:23 to 2:7.
This chapter commences with a question based on the King James Version of
Colossians 1:23: "Which was preached to every creature which is under
heaven." In my younger days the Hard Shell Baptists used this passage to
prove that the commission in Mark 16:15-18, commanding to "preach the
gospel to every creature" was literally and finally fulfilled by the
apostles to whom alone it was given. They supported their contention by citing
the fact that the "signs" in Mark 16:17-18, which were to accompany
and confirm missionary work had long since failed, and therefore missions were
ended; that the "signs" were a part of the commission, and whoever
now claimed authority to do mission work under that commission must show the
signs or stand convicted of imposture. I used to press this point on Missionary
Baptist preachers to see how they would answer it. Finally one of them passed
the question back to me, "You are a Missionary Baptist yourself how do
you answer it?" My reply was this:
1. Mark 16:15-18 must be construed with Matthew 28:18-20. The perpetuity of the
Matthew commission appears from "Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the
end of the world," and from the fact that the "make disciples of all
nations" is co-extensive with "teaching them to observe all things,
etc.," which Hard Shells themselves admit to be binding now.
2. Even after Paul had written, "which was preached to every creature
which is under heaven," he himself went right on in the mission work and
commanded others to do the same, which examples prove the continuity and
perpetuity of the commission. So also does Peter, as appears from his letters
written after Paul wrote Colossians. And so, also, does John. See particularly
the letter to Gaius long after Colossians, in which John commends Gaius for
helping the missionaries and condemns the Hard Shell Diotrephes, (vv. 6-10).
3. We must look to the apostle in subsequent teaching to learn if the
"signs" are always to accompany the mission work, or are to cease
when their accrediting purpose is accomplished (1 Cor. 13:8,13).
4. The accuracy of the King James Version of Colossians 1:23 is questionable.
The revision thus renders Mark 16:15, "Preach the gospel to the whole
creation," and renders Colossians 1:23, "which was preached in all
creation under heaven." Compare Romans 10:18.
5. Whatever the rendering, the Hard Shell interpretation is manifestly
erroneous. The gospel must be preached to all the world, generation by
generation, and not merely to one generation. The church, as the pillar and
ground of the truth, must continue to instruct the angels in the manifold
wisdom of God until Jesus comes (Eph. 3:10) and must, by its mission work,
exhibit the glory of God throughout all generations (Eph. 3:21). Ephesians was
written after Colossians.
6. Paul was operating under a direct commission given subsequently to the one
in Matthew 28 and Mark 16, (see Acts 9:15; 22:14-21; 26:16-18), and transmitted
to others the carrying on of the same mission work (2 Tim. 2:2).
The next item in the analysis is the parenthetical explanation of the apostle's
mission to the Gentiles, and his consequent concern for these Colossians. That
item of the analysis extends from 1:24-2:7. He is expounding here the object of
his mission to the Gentiles.
We recall that when Paul was so long a time at Ephesus, the capital of the
Roman province of Asia, in which were these Lycus valley cities, that
representatives from this Lycus valley attended these meetings, among whom were
Philemon and Epaphras, of Colosse, who were both converted. And while he
himself at the time of this great meeting, did not personally visit these Lycus
valley cities, those who were converted by him did visit them and plant the
gospel there; so the establishment of the churches there was indirectly
attributable to him, and so he would have an interest in them.
But apart from that fact, he was the Christ-appointed missionary to the
Gentiles, and they were mostly Gentiles. In this valley there were some Jews.
The population was blended. While ethnologically most of them were Phrygians,
they were a mixed people; some were Jews, some Greeks, and some Romans. But he
was concerned because the whole Gentile mission had been turned over to him, as
to Peter and the other apostles was given the mission to the Jews. So we note
when Peter writes a letter to these very people later, he confines himself to
the Jewish inhabitants, thus: "Peter, an apostle of Jesus Christ, to the
elect who are sojourners of the dispersion in Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia,
Asia, and Bithynia." While Peter writes to the elect of the sojourners of
the dispersion to the dispersed Jews Paul writes as an apostle to the
Gentiles. What is the difference between the "to whom" that Paul wrote
and the "to whom" that Peter wrote? Paul wrote as an apostle to the
Gentiles, and the whole cast of his letter is Gentilic. Peter wrote to the Jews
of the dispersion, and the whole cast of his letter is Jewish. So then, because
Paul was the apostle to the Gentiles, it is a matter of concern to him that
they should take on false doctrine.
I call attention to some expressions in verse 24. He says, I rejoice in my
sufferings for your sake, and fill up on my part that which is lacking of the
afflictions of Christ in my flesh for his body's sake, which is the
church." Did Dr. Gordon in his book on the Spirit rightly interpret that
passage, "I fill up on my part that which is lacking of the afflictions of
Christ"? Or does Paul's suffering have anything to do with Christ's sacrificial
suffering, in order to the salvation of man? Or does he mean that his
sufferings supplement the nonsacrificial sufferings of Christ? Some of Christ's
sufferings were for our example and others were not. As proof I cite 1 Peter
2:20: "For what glory is it, if, when ye sin, and are buffeted for it, ye
shall take it patiently? but if, when ye do well, and suffer for it, ye shall
take it patiently, this is acceptable with God. For hereunto were ye called:
because Christ also suffered for you, leaving you an example, that ye should
follow in his steps." So we may now follow the example of Christ's
sufferings, except that expiatory part, and our sufferings may supplement his
sufferings except that expiatory part. There we cannot come in. Those who deny
the substitutionary or vicarious expiation of Christ are accustomed to quote
this passage from Peter and this passage from Paul to show that the sufferings
of Christ were merely martyr sufferings, not unlike Paul's martyr sufferings
and Peter's, and serve merely as an example of patience, and that they had no
expiatory nature. It is necessary to emphasize this point as to the distinction
between what he did as a vicarious sacrifice for sinners and the ordinary
sufferings of Christ, such as we and all of his people participate in. He
himself refers to this when he says, "If the world hateth you, ye know
that it hath hated me before it hated you. If ye were of this world, the world
would love its own; but because ye are not of this world, but I chose you out
of the world, therefore the world hateth you. Remember the word that I said
unto you, A servant is not greater than his lord. If they persecuted me, they
will also persecute you; if they kept my word, they will keep yours also.
In verse 26 we have a word that needs explanation. What does Paul mean by
"mystery"? He says, "I was made a minister according to the
dispensation of God, which was given me to you-ward, to fulfil the word of God,
even the mystery which hath been hid for ages and generations, but now hath
been manifested to his saints." What is this mystery? He explains it in
the next verse: "To whom God was pleased to make known what is the riches
of the glory of this mystery among the Gentiles." In the letter to the
Ephesians he elaborates on that mystery this way: "Wherefore remember that
once ye, the Gentiles in the flesh, who are called Uncircumcision by that which
is called Circumcision, in the flesh, made by hands; that ye were at that time
separate from Christ, alienated from the commonwealth of Israel, and strangers
from the covenants of the promise, having no hope and without God in the world.
But now in Christ Jesus ye that once were afar off are made nigh in the blood
of Christ. For he is our peace, who made both one, and brake down the middle
wall of partition, having abolished in his flesh the enmity, even the law of
commandments contained in ordinances; that he might create in himself of the
two one new man, so making peace; and might reconcile them both in one body
unto God through the cross, having slain the enmity thereby: and he came and
preached peace to you that were far off, and peace to them that were nigh: for
through him we both have access in one Spirit unto the Father. So then ye are
no more strangers and sojourners, but ye are fellow citizens with the saints,
and of the household of God" (Eph. 2:11-19).
The mystery then was this that in the beginning of the human race God had
purposed not to make any discrimination between people, and salvation was to be
as free to one nation as to another and that in electing the Jews and isolating
them from all other people, it was not done because they were better than other
people, nor was it done to confer special grace upon them, but simply to make
them the depository of his truth for the time being, which in the fulness of
time would include all the human race. This is the mystery. But the Jews
supposed that God was partial to them that they were not merely the
custodians of revelation for all mankind, but that between them and the Gentiles
there was a wall that could not be broken down. They would stand up on that
wall, glorying in their sanctity, and saying to outsiders, "You dogs!
Don't touch me! I am holier than you!" They carried that so far that they
would go home from the crowded streets, immerse themselves, and wash their
clothes to remove possible defilement by contact with a Gentile. Paul does not
use the word "mystery" in the sense that what he now reveals is
mysterious, but that his revelation makes clear what was once a mystery that
the purpose of grace for the whole human race was veiled in the Old Testament
times but unveiled in New Testament times.
So John, in Revelation, talking about the scarlet woman, says that she is
"mystery," meaning that for the time being the truth was veiled under
a symbol. The symbol was a woman dressed in scarlet, sitting upon a beast. All
Bible critics confront the question, What is the meaning of "mystery"
in the New Testament? It has several meanings. The context determines in each
case. Paul in a letter to Timothy says, "Confessedly, great is the mystery
of godliness," and then gives all the elements of that mystery of
godliness, commencing, "God made manifest in the flesh."
In Colossians 2:2 he says, "That their hearts may be comforted, they being
knit together in love and unto all riches of the full assurance of
understanding, that they may know the mystery of God, even Christ." The
idea is that God, out of Christ, is a mystery, unknowable, but in Christ he is
declared and the mystery solved.
Consider also that word "assurance." We have three samples of its
use: We have faith and the assurance of faith. We have hope and the assurance
of hope. We have understanding and the assurance of understanding. There is a
distinction between a man's simple faith in Christ and the assurance of that
faith. Faith, hope, and understanding are all objective, in that they go out of
us and take hold of an external object. But assurance is subjective. It does
not raise a question concerning the merits of the object of faith, but rather
the question, Do I really believe? So with hope and understanding. Hope looks
to certain things reserved in heaven; assurance of hope is a kind of
certificate to a person that thoroughly satisfies him that his hopes are well grounded.
These Gentiles did not understand that the gate of salvation was to be just as
wide open to them as to the Jews. When they took hold of it they took hold of
it timidly. So Paul says, "I want you to get full assurance of
understanding that you are entitled to this that God meant you just as much
as he meant a Jew." We see that if the Gentiles could reach full assurance
of understanding that they were entitled to salvation under the same law and
the same terms as the Jew, then Judaizing teachers could not subvert them,
could not shake them by saying, "You must be circumcised in order to be
saved." The reply would be, "I have an understanding of that matter,
and I have full assurance of the understanding, and I know that I do not have
to become a Jew in order to be saved."
So Paul continues in 2:4: "This I say that no one may delude you with
persuasive speech." That is exactly what was taking place there. There was
a false teacher in Colosse who was endeavoring to make proselytes to his
philosophy, and one part of that philosophy was that they must observe all
sabbatic rituals, whether the seventh-day sabbath, monthly sabbath, or annual
sabbath. That is precisely the point that this false teacher was trying to
make. Paul says to these Gentiles, "I have a deep concern for you, and I
want to lead you into a clear practical understanding of this gospel, lest
somebody come and delude you with persuasive speech."
In verse 6 we have another variation of the same thought: "As therefore ye
received Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk in him." In other words, "You
received him by simple faith, without conformity to Jewish ritual; continue as
you commenced." Compare Galatians 3:1-3, "O foolish Galatians, who
did bewitch you, before whose eyes Jesus Christ was openly set forth crucified?
This only would I learn from you: Received ye the Spirit by the works of the
law, or by the hearing of faith? Are ye so foolish? Having begun in the Spirit,
are ye now perfected in the flesh?"
He continues the assurance thought: "Rooted and builded up in him and
established in your faith, even as ye were taught." Those three words,
"rooted," "builded up" and "established" contain
the thought he was trying to impress: "I want you to be so well indoctrinated
that you cannot be turned aside by specious error."
The same thought prevails in his letter to the Ephesians in his prayer, 3:4-19:
"For this cause I bow my knees unto the Father, from whom every family in
heaven and on earth is named, that he would grant you, according to the riches of
his glory, that ye may be strengthened with power through his Spirit in the
inward man; that Christ may dwell in your hearts through faith; to the end that
ye, being rooted and grounded in love, may be strong to apprehend with all the
saints what is the breadth and length and height and depth, and to know the
love of Christ which passeth knowledge, that ye may be filled unto all the
fulness of God." That is one denomination and another between
justification and longer emphasize doctrine. We would be amazed if we were to
call up our entire church membership, and as each one comes up begin to
catechize to see if every member was thoroughly indoctrinated in the faith once
for all delivered to the saints. Many of them cannot discriminate between one
denomination and another between justification and sanctification. Herein the
Presbyterians excel the Baptists in the use of the catechism.
Where a church has been faithfully ministered unto by a pastor who selects, not
high sounding texts whose mere sound led him to the selection, but who has from
his deliberate conviction preached from the themes that they needed for their
rooting and grounding and establishment in faith, that man will have an
indoctrinated church. But there is a class of wishy-washy, "milk and
cider" preachers who would rather say it does not make any difference what
one believes if the heart is all right; it does not make any difference how he
is baptized; they do not care whether he is a member of the church or not. That
class of preachers raise up congregations to become the prey of any evangelical
tramp or crank. Such an ill-trained congregation does not make even good
militia, much less veteran soldiers.
To illustrate: Recently a Boston Baptist preacher, moderator of an association,
published in The Baptist Watchman a full four-page article that would
degenerate a vertebrate into a jelly fish. He denies that baptism is a
prerequisite to church membership, denies that a church has anything whatever
to do with receiving members or judging of their qualifications, affirms that
when a man believes it automatically makes him a member of the church, prefers
to make baptism essential to salvation rather than essential to church
membership. In a word, the whole article is made up of "airy nothings"
without a stalwart thought in it. The wonder is how that man ever got into a
Baptist church. It must have been automatically, for no true Baptist church, if
it had been consulted, would have received him.
To illustrate again: One day a man called at my house who denied that a church
was either an assembly or an organization at all, saying that it was merely a
living community. God help us when such jellyfish views about the church are
taught by those in authority!
Two parts of this letter are of transcendently great importance. One is the
doctrine and the other is this part the fourth item of the analysis. Let us
look at what the analysis says:
Polemics against the false teacher and teachings at Colosse (2:8 to 3:17).
(1) As limiting by a false philosophy the sufficiency of Christ and their
completeness in him.
(2) Polemics against the folly of this philosophy in accounting for creation,
and in defining sin, and in the insufficiency of its means for conquest of sin,
such as (a) a Pharisaic observance of an obsolete sabbatic ritual, (b) a
self-imposed humility, (c) the worship of angels, supposed to be emanations
from God, himself unknowable, (d) a bondage to impracticable ascetic precepts
based on the idea that sin resides in matter, which precepts were but
expressions of will worship and powerless to hedge against temptation or to
subdue the passions, or to supply objects high enough to incite to love
motives.
(3) Against its substitution of a mystic knowledge ("gnosis") as a
standard instead of the gospel (2:16-23).
(4) But the gospel on the other hand raises us with Christ and makes us sharers
of his life and exaltation, supplies us with heavenly objects of thought and
desire, and pledges our manifestation in glory with Christ (3:1-4).
(5) It shows sin to be an awful nature called the "old man," resident
in mind, not matter, and expresses itself in fornication, uncleanness, passion,
evil desire, covetousness, anger, wrath, malice, railing, shameful speaking
(3:5-9).
(6) It provides for the real conquest of sin by regeneration puts off the old
man and puts on the new man, a recreation after the image of God, expressing
itself in a heart of compassion, kindness, lowliness, meekness, forbearance,
forgiveness, love, and by the sanctifying instrumentality of God's word, and by
spiritual worship, in teaching, prayer, and song, and by supplying the dominant
motives in all word, deed or thought, the glory of God (3:10-17).
(7) It glorifies in Christ all races, nations, social castes (3:11).
There was a false teacher, not teachers it was one person. We do not know
who, but there was one prominent man there in the Lycus valley who possessed
and held this false philosophy. This philosophy was partly Pharisaic in its
adherence to the sabbatic ritual, and partly of the Essenes in its ascetic
teaching. This philosophy held that the world was not created by God, because
God is unknowable and cannot touch man and things, but that it was created by
emanations from God eons and therefore, instead of worshiping God, they
worshiped eons, or angels. They said that they should not worship God because
they could not know him. They worshiped intermediate beings that came in touch
with them.
Then this philosophy taught that as sin resided in matter, the way to conquer
it was by conformity to ascetic precepts that one should retire from the
world, live like the Essenes in a cave on the border of the Dead Sea, not
marry, have just as few clothes as possible, all the time working on the destruction
of the body, because there is where sin resides, since the soul is all right.
That was one phase of the philosophy. Paul was combating that, as shown in his
doctrines: Christ in his relation to the Father, the universe and its
intelligences, and that by him, in him, and unto him was creation, and that he
was before all things, and in his relation to the church.
With reference to sin, notice what things he enumerates as expressions of sin,
and see whether it be of the body: "Evil desire, covetousness, anger,
wrath, malice, railing, lying, shameful speaking out of your mouth." Some
of these are overt acts, but sin, according to that teaching, resides in the
soul and not in the body. The body is merely used as an instrument in a great
many sins, but sin does not reside in the body. To show further how Paul was
controverting this philosophy as to the nature of sin, he calls it the old man,
the old Adam. How then is sin to be conquered? It is to be conquered by
something that will change the nature that will put off the old man and put
on the new man. That is regeneration, and then follows a sanctifying power that
will carry on the regenerating work, so that instead of the deeds of the old
man like anger, wrath, malice, etc., we put on the deeds of the new man, like
love, kindness, a heart of compassion, forbearance and forgiveness. Then he
goes on to show what instrumentalities are necessary to bring this about:
"Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly." So we see the
difference between the two philosophies in question.
QUESTIONS
1. State the Hard Shell
contention based on the King James Version of Colossians 1:23, and reply to it.
2. What the difference
between the "to whom" Paul is writing and the "to whom"
Peter later writes?
3. Expound 1:24, "I
fill up on my part that which is lacking of the afflictions of Christ,"
and show Dr. Gordon's interpretation.
4. What the meaning of
"mystery" in 1:25 and elsewhere by Paul, does it mean the same thing
when used by the Synoptic Gospels and by John in Revelation, and does it mean
the same thing when used in the classics and by modern secret societies?
5. Expound the word
"assurance," in Colossians 2:2, distinguish between
"knowledge" and the "assurance of knowledge," between
"faith" and the "assurance of faith," between 'hope"
and the "assurance of hope," and apply the context showing the value
of the "assurance of knowledge."
6. Show the variation of the
same thought in verses 6-7.
7. What similar expressions
in Ephesians 3, and what the application there?
8. What defect in many
Baptist churches, what the kind of preachers that promote it, and wherein do
Presbyterians excel us at this point?
9. Illustrate by the article
in The Baptist Watchman and by a modern definition of the word
"church."
10. What the two very
important parts of this letter, and what a brief summary of the second as
indicated in the analysis and the brief discussion which follows?
HUMAN PHILOSOPHY VERSUS THE ENDURING
GOSPEL OF CHRIST
Colossians 2:8 to 3:17.
This chapter continues the exposition of Colossians. While on broad general
lines, the main teaching part of the letter has already been considered, we
need to examine somewhat in detail certain words and phrases in the long
paragraph commencing 2:8 and ending 3:17. In 2:8 "spoil" has the
sense of captives "make you a spoil," and in the same verse, on the
word "philosophy," note
1. The derivation of the word literally "a love of wisdom," i.e.,
human wisdom, or reasonings, in accounting for things, as opposed to divine
revelation in accounting for things.
2. The province of philosophy. Certain matters come legitimately within the
realm of human philosophy upon which its reasonings and even its working
suppositions may be heard tentatively, its conclusions, or hypotheses,
continually subject to modification as investigation affords new light.
But certain other matters are entirely outside its realm, e.g., whatever is
supernatural cannot be settled by natural reasonings.
Whatever touches ultimate origin and destiny lies entirely outside the realm of
human science, and hence when human philosophy attempts to settle matters
beyond the reach of human science it becomes mere speculation. Its dogmatic
claims are, as the apostle here puts it, "vain deceit." All its
voluminous, varied, and contradictory literature upon these subjects from the
beginning of time till this hour is as valueless as the "airy nothings"
of a dream. If every book of it were burned today in one huge bonfire, as were
the magical books of the Ephesians, the world would be better off.
The only light in it all is the light of its burning. See 1 Corinthians 1:18; 2:16.
Do not understand me to deny all legitimate scope to human philosophy. Within
bounds it has a great place, but even in that place its value may be greatly
overestimated. I am quite sure that more than half of the matter in the
textbooks on philosophy in all our schools, colleges, and universities is the
most worthless rubbish, and some of it rank poison.
I am not talking of science. A man who denies the value of science real
science rails at God's appointed method by which man is commanded to subdue
the earth and lay under tribute all nature's potentialities. The predicate for
all schools of human learning is God's dower of authority to man over land and
sea and sky, and his commission to subdue the earth. Here in the natural world
human philosophy is the avant-courier and handmaid of science. It supposes, it
experiments, it makes myriads of tentative explorations and flights, shedding
off the failures, utilizing and improving the successes, and thus ever
contributing to the enlargement of science.
Philosophy becomes a fool only when it invades the realm of ultimate origins,
destinies, and the supernatural. Here it is vainer than a peacock, and blinder
than a mole, which, burrowing under the earth, is a fine judge of earthworms,
but utterly incompetent to become a critic of landscapes, sky views, and ocean
wonders.
"Ne sutor ultra crepidam." On these matters all God's
treasures of wisdom and knowledge are stored up in Christ, who is the only
revelator of God's hidden things. A human philosophy which, leaving out God
(deifying instead, Chance or Fate), leaving out man's highest nature and
highest relations, leaving out distinction between matter and spirit, attempts
a scheme of the universe and the related human life perpetrates a folly
unworthy of preservation in human literature. Observe next in 2:8,
3. "After the tradition of men." "Tradition," that which is
handed down transmitted from father to son, or from one generation to another
may be either good or bad according to its origin or subject matter. In the
New Testament the word is accordingly used sometimes in a good sense, sometimes
in a bad sense. Paul commands Timothy to pass on to other good men the deposit
of good doctrine which he had received from Paul. If the original matter be a
revelation from God, it does not cease to be good because, "handed
down," provided only it be held sacredly intact and transmitted
unimpaired. The supreme test of an oral "tradition" is its conformity
with the word written. The Pharisees made void the written word of God with
rabbinical traditions. And so tradition in the early Christian centuries began
that undermining of the simplicity of the written gospel which culminates in
our day into that which is another gospel or no gospel.
The context (v. 11 to 18) indicates that "the traditions of men" here
rebuked by the apostle is a Jewish element of Gnosticism rather than heathen,
because these traditions are in the same verse said to be "after the
rudiments of the world" and not "after Christ." But what is meant
here by "rudiments"? In a general way "rudiments" means
what is elemental the first principles. Of course, "rudiments of the
world" may mean worldly first principles, referring to mere human origin,
but this hardly accords with the New Testament usage of the word
"rudiments" or with the immediate context. The rudiments of
revelation were the types, shadows and ritual of the Old Testament. It was
characteristic of the Jew in the time of our Lord, and is so even now that he
went not beyond these rudiments. He would not see in Christ the substance of
these shadows, so he never went on to maturity.
Moreover, by their traditions they corrupted and distorted even the shadows.
This corruption might appear in stressing the letter which killeth against the
Spirit which maketh alive. Or by their endless elaborations, interpretations,
emendations, infinite trifling details they might convert the law into a
burdensome yoke impossible to be borne. Or by merely human speculation on the
fact that the law was given by "the disposition of angels" they might
merge Jewish speculation into the heathen element of Gnosticism, a creation by
eons graded emanations from God. To meet which Paul presents Jesus as having
in himself "all the fulness of the Godhead bodily." Let the reader
particularly note the force of this expression, perhaps the strongest in the
New Testament.
Observe (1) "Godhead." The Greek theotes means "deity"
not the weaker word "divinity" the natural force of which may be
evaded, or shaded down. The expression is even stronger than John's "The
Word was God (Theos)."
Observe (2) "fulness," not in part nor in certain directions, but
"all the fulness of Deity."
Observe (3) "bodily" (somatikos), i.e.,
"bodily-wise." The word is carefully chosen. Here Lightfoot speaks to
the point: "It is not 'in a body' for Deity cannot be so confined. It is
not 'in the form of a body' for this might suggest the unreality of Christ's
human body, but 'bodily,' i. e., bodily-wise, or with a bodily
manifestation."
Observe (4) "dwells" (katoikei): "In him dwells all the
fulness (pleroma) of Deity bodily," as just before, in contrast
with their vain deceit, their philosophy, he has affirmed that in Christ
"all the treasures of wisdom [sop/no] and of knowledge (gnosis) are
stored" (2:3).
Observe (5) "And ye, in him, are complete," i.e., filled full (pepleromenoi).
Being in union with Christ, there is no need to seek from human sources a
wisdom, a knowledge, a philosophy, on the matters stated.
Observe (6) Instead of Christ being a low grade eon, or emanation from God a
subordinate angel "He is the head of all principality and
authority" Kreek, he Kephale pases arches hai exousias. He then
goes on to show that in being united to Christ they received the real, or
spiritual circumcision, and their baptism was in a figure both a burial and a
resurrection with Christ. In other words, the antitype of circumcision is
regeneration, and baptism symbolizes Christ's burial and resurrection and
pledges our own. He then reaches his true climax in a double direction:
1. That in his death on the cross he fulfilled, cancelled, and abrogated all
the Old Testament economy took it entirely out of the way took it forever
away.
2. That on the cross he not only conquered, but made an open show of Satan and
all his demons. Here he follows the imagery of a Roman triumphal procession,
accorded to their conquering generals, dragging captive princes in their train.
(See the author's sermon on the "Three Hours of Darkness.") He came
in triumph, by resurrection and ascension, after the battle on the cross, not
to imperial Rome, but to the heavenly Jerusalem, the city of God, shouting, Lift up your heads, O ye
gates, And be ye lifted up, ye everlasting doors, And let the King of Glory
come in.
"When he ascended up on high he led captivity captive," i.e., he
broke all the chains of bondage which Satan had bound on men, redeeming the
captives of the terrible one, and he gave as largess the outpoured Holy Spirit
with all his varied gifts to men. Truly that was "the crisis of this world."
Let not the reader fail to note the apostle's conclusions from this victory on
the cross:
1. Let no man judge you in meat and drink according to the Mosaic distinctions
between the clean and unclean. That distinction is abrogated.
2. Let no man judge you on any part of the sabbatic cycle, either the
seventh-day sabbath, the lunar sabbath, the three great annual sabbaths, the
land sabbath or the Jubilee sabbath. They were all shadows; the body is of
Christ. The whole old covenant with its sacrifices, types, ritual, and
priesthood, has passed away. This passage is the death blow to all sects which
observe the seventh day sabbath. They are either Jews on this point or merely
keepers of a sabbath which commemorates creation. Yet when we come to consider
the more elaborate arguments in the letter to the Hebrews, written a little
later, we will find that "there remaineth to the people of God a
sabbath-keeping" (Sabbatismos) which commemorates not rest from creation
nor deliverance from Egypt, but our Lord's rest after his greater work of
redemption.
3. Let no man seek to impose on you circumcision of the flesh. Ye are
regenerated, having the spiritual circumcision.
4. Let him not judge as one of the Essenes, trying to kill sin by afflicting
the body, saying, "handle not, taste not, touch not" this or that.
All their minute rules, all their asceticism, all their adjournment of
marriage, all their retirement from the world into caves, nunneries, or
monasteries, all their regimen of diet and scourging of the body is mere will
worship and availeth nothing toward shutting out temptations. Allurement, lust,
passion, envy, jealousy, malice, and covetousness, that run riot in the world,
will find a man in his seclusion. Walls of brick and stone cannot shut out human
passion. God meant for us to live in the world, but not to be of the world.
"I pray not that they may be taken out of the world, but that they may be
kept from the evil one," says our Lord. The true remedy is to set our
affections on things above, where our citizenship is. Let the expulsive power
of new affections drive the old loves out of the heart. Put off the old man and
put on the new man, which, after God, is re-created unto knowledge,
righteousness, and true holiness. Let the reader note that chapter 3:11 of this
letter and Ephesians 4:24, both allude to man's original creation in the image
of God, and this image involved "knowledge" (epignosis),
"righteousness" (dikaiosune) and "holiness of truth"
(hosioteti tes aletheias).
5. Where there cannot be Greek and Jew, circumcision and uncircumcision,
barbarian, Scythian, bondmen, freemen, but Christ is all and in all.
These five conclusions from Christ's work on the cross constitute a priceless
heritage, ever to be most jealously guarded. They are summed up as follows:
1. The distinctions between clean and unclean meats and drinks is forever
obliterated.
2. The creation sabbath and all the cycle of Jewish sabbaths are superseded.
3. Circumcision of the flesh, distinguishing Jew from Gentile, is abrogated.
4. Asceticism and seclusion from the world as a preventive of temptation and
passion is valueless.
5. Distinction of race, caste, society slavery and freedom, civilization and
barbarism, culture and ignorance are all impossible in Christ. He died for
man, as man. Regeneration, or the new creation, ignores all artificial
distinctions. There will never be a kingdom of Jesus over Jews, as Jews. There
will never be a restoration of the Jewish polity. It would be a horrible
anticlimax.
Christ was crucified because he would not restore the national Jewish polity,
but established a spiritual kingdom.
Seventh Day Adventism and all premillennial adventism representing Christ as
coming to reign for a thousand years in a restored earthly Jerusalem over a
restored Jewish nation, with the Gentile world in subjugation, nullify the
cross and seek to rebuild what he there forever cast down.
Since the cross, and forever since the cross, it will be true "Where
there cannot be Greek and Jew, circumcision and uncircumcision, barbarian,
Scythian, bondmen, freemen; but Christ is all and in all."
There will be a Jerusalem, the capital of this world. But it will be the
heavenly Jerusalem coming down from God out of heaven after the general
judgment. The Holy Spirit will infill it, according to John's vision (Rev.
21:10-14). "The twelve gates were twelve pearls; each one of the several
gates was of one pearl: and the street of the city was pure gold, as it were
transparent glass. And I saw no temple therein: for the Lord God the Almighty,
and the Lamb, are the temple thereof. And the city hath no need of the sun,
neither of the moon, to shine upon it: for the glory of the Lord did lighten
it, and the lamp thereof is the Lamb. And the nations shall walk amidst the
light thereof: and the kings of the earth bring their glory into it. And the
gates thereof shall in no wise be shut by day (for there shall be no night
there): and they shall bring the glory and the honor of the nations into it:
and there shall in no wise enter into it anything unclean, or he that maketh an
abomination and a lie: but only they that are written in the Lamb's book of
life," (Rev. 21: 10-14, 22-27).
There never will be a reversion to Moses. The great central truth of the cross
and what it abrogates, set forth in Colossians, enlarged in Ephesians and
elaborated in every detail in the letter to the Hebrews, makes an eternal break
with Judaism, as is fitly followed by the destruction of Jerusalem and its
temple and the eternal cessation of its sacrifices and priesthood. Therefore
the author cannot bear the thought that anyone should fail to learn the lesson
of Colossians 2:14-15. As the Crusaders failed, so will the Jewish Zionists.
The tomb is empty. The sanctity is forever gone from the earthly Jerusalem and
the land. Let Greek Catholic and Roman Catholic have their quarrels over the
empty tomb and vacant temple site, regulated by Moslem police. Our Lord is not
there; he is risen. The Jerusalem that now is answereth to Mount Sinai and is
in bondage with her children. The Jerusalem that is above is our mother, and
regeneration is our certificate of citizenship. Heaven is our Holy Land. Let us
by illumination, faith, hope, and love make tours to that holy land. I am far
from denying that God overruled the Crusades to much reflexive good. But the
Crusades themselves, so far as their immediate purpose and hope are concerned,
have no rivals in the history of folly.
I have no desire To climb where Moses stood And view that landscape o'er but would prefer to be caught up with Paul into the
third heaven, into the paradise of God. "And view THAT landscape o'er."
I continually rejoice that I am not coming unto the dark, thunder-rocked,
fire-crested, smoke-shrouded, trumpet-riven Mountain of the Law, there to quake
and tremble, but unto Mount Zion, the heavenly Jerusalem, unto God the judge,
unto the general assembly and church of the first-born, unto the spirits of
just men made perfect, unto Jesus the mediator of the new covenant, unto the
blood of sprinkling in the true holy of holies whose atoning efficacy speaks
better things for us than the blood of Abel's typical animal sacrifice. Oh! when, thou city of my
God, Shall I thy courts ascend?
I have not the temperament of the archaeologist. I could never potter with Old
Mortality among the tombs of men once heroes, but seek the company of living
heroes. I could not be a Chinese with his back to the future, worshiping his
ancestors, and am entirely without desire to go East except "by way of the
West." Campbell's Pleasures of Hope is a greater book than Rogers'
Pleasures of Memory. I lift my hat when I hear Paul shouting: "Forgetting
the things that are behind and reaching out to the things that are before I
press on toward the goal of the prize of the high calling of God in Christ
Jesus."
I have been scornfully asked, why the waste of the letters to the Colossians,
Ephesians, and Hebrews, since Titus in less than a decade would obviate their
necessity by the destruction of Jerusalem and the Jewish polity?
My answer was, because he foresaw the great apostasy which, under the guise of
Christianity, would revert to the Old Testament type and revive its hierarchy,
its priesthood, its human mediators, its ritual, its anointings, its
genuflexions commanding to abstain from meats and forbidding to marry and which
would foist on half the world a blended Jewish and heathen system of
superstition, tyrannizing over the cradle, the grave and the spirit world, and
over governments, while drunk with the blood of the saints.
QUESTIONS
1. What the meaning of
"spoil" in 2:8?
2. What the derivation of
the word "philosophy"?
3. What the province of
human philosophy and its value there?
4. Into what realm may it
not intrude, and what the value of its literature when intruding there?
5. Into this realm beyond
the scope of human philosophy, what, according to 2:3 of this letter, is the
position of our Lord, and how does he make known its secrets?
6. What the meaning of
"tradition" in 2:8, and how is the word used in the New Testament?
7. What the meaning of
"rudiments" in 2:8, and to what does the New Testament usage of the
word usually refer?
8. Show from the context
that a Jewish element of Gnosticism is under consideration here.
9. At what point in the
argument does the Jewish element blend With the heathen?
10. Ill what great,
declaration concerning Christ does Paul meet the false philosophy? (2:9.)
11. Meaning of
"Godhead" in verse 9, and how often elsewhere in the New Testament
does the word occur, and compare its force with John's "the Word was
God."
12. Meaning of
"bodily," and quote Lightfoot on the choice of the word?
13. Meaning of
"complete in him"?
14. What the antitype of
circumcision, and the relation of baptism thereto?
15. State the great climax
of Paul in two directions.
16. State the five
conclusions from his argument.
17. What the value of the
conclusions as a heritage?
18. What the effect as to
Judaism of the central truth of the cross as argued in Colossians, Ephesians,
and Hebrews?
19. Wherein the great error
of Seventh-Day Adventism, and most premillennial teaching?
20. What the folly of the
Crusades?
21. Will there ever be a
restored earthly Jerusalem, with Christ as King over the Jews, and Gentiles in
subjection?
22. What the Jerusalem
before the saints?
23. Why, in view of the
destruction of Jerusalem in less than a decade, did Paul write these prison
letters to make a final break with Judaism?
PRACTICAL APPLICATIONS ON COLOSSIANS
Colossians 3:18 to 4:18.
In this chapter we take up the practical application of this letter. From 3:18
to 4:1 the exhortations relate to the family or home and are based on
reciprocal relations. From relation arises obligation. These relations are
husband and wife, parent and child, master and servant. The first two relations
are natural, the third artificial.
God himself created the relation between husband and wife. He made them one in
the beginning, himself performing the marriage ceremony. Adam was first made.
Eve was derived from his body and soul. Hence the name, "woman,"
meaning derived from man. This marriage relation is the basis of the home, the
family. It was intended to be indissoluble. The New Testament permits only one
ground for divorce. The sanctity of the bond cannot be maintained without
regard to the reciprocal duties. There can be but one head to a family. The
husband is that head. This involves subjection on the part of the wife. She
must honor and obey, but it is not a slavish obedience. Her realm is the home.
She lives in her husband and children. The husband must love his wife and be not
bitter toward her. This thought is elaborated and illustrated in the
accompanying letter to the Ephesians. As Christ loved the church and gave
himself for it, so must husbands love their wives. Where this great love is
extended by the husband it is easy for the wife to honor and obey, and the
children born of the marriage will be a heritage of the Lord.
Children, too, are in subjection. They must honor and obey; that is the first
commandment with a promise. This honor and obedience must be in letter, spirit,
and form. A look or a gesture may disobey. Dr. Adam Clarke, the great Methodist
commentator, says that his mother was a Scotch Presbyterian, famous for
teaching and enforcing family discipline that on one occasion when commanded
by her to do an unpleasant service, he obeyed, but looked disobedient. His
mother caught the meaning of disrespect in his eye, and, shaking her finger in
his face, quoted the proverb: "The eye that mocketh at his father and
despiseth to obey his mother, the ravens of the valley shall pick it out and
the young eagles shall eat it." Her solemn denunciation impressed him
much. Her words rang in his ears. Walking out alone in the woods, he was
startled by the cry of a raven overhead, "Caw! Caw! Caw!" His
mother's words burned in his mind like fire, and, placing his hands over his
face, he ran back home, crying out: "Oh, my eyes, my eyes, let not the
ravens pick out my eyes!" But the law binds not the child alone. The
parent must not provoke the child. Many a child has become discouraged in
honoring and obeying parents by their provocations.
These exhortations on the sanctity of family ties were very pertinent to the
matter in hand. The false philosophy prevalent at Colosse discountenanced
marriage and the raising of children, as tending to sin. Their selfish delusion
was that the escape from sin was to be found in abstinence from marriage and
retreat from social claims to the solitude of a cave. While a few free lovers
have denounced what they call the bondage of marriage, and while the trend of
modern society is to multiply causes for divorce, yet, on the whole, the common
sense of mankind honors both the sacred institution of marriage and the mutual
laws governing marriage and children. They respect the New Testament
declaration that "He that provideth not for his own hath denied the faith
and is worse than an infidel."
But some over pious people have taken great offense at the gospel because it
does not peremptorily inculcate the abolition of slavery, and incite to servile
insurrection. They greatly mistake the purpose of the gospel. It did not
undertake to be a political and revolutionary force. It came to serve religious
ends. It would have perished in the beginning if it had pronounced on forms of
political government or the legality of social conditions. Whenever its
legislation touched a social or political evil, it was to ameliorate its
harshness, but it relied mainly on the leavening power of its great principles.
Slavery abounded everywhere. It taught the slave God's care for him and led him
into spiritual freedom. It taught him to be honest, industrious, conscientious,
as living unto his Lord. It revealed to him that God, unlike man, is no
respecter of persons, and held out for his patient hope the heritage of the
world to come. It laid a restraining hand upon the Christian master, curbing
his passions, enjoying justice and mercy in the treatment of the slave, and
called upon him to remember, first, that he was Christ's bondman, and, second,
that in Christ there were no distinctions between the bond and the free. Thus
indirectly, by the leavening power of its principles, it is reforming all evils
of government and society, and will ultimately purge the earth of all
wickedness of whatever kind.
The exhortations pass from these social relations to inculcate the habit of
thankful prayer, suggesting as a special object of petition his own case. But
he solicits on his behalf no selfish gain, only "that God may open to him
a door for the word" and that when it is open he may unveil the mystery of
the gospel "as he ought to speak." These two objects of prayer,
repeated in the letter to the Ephesians, are very suggestive. He conceives of
prayer as able to influence the workings of Providence, and to influence the
Spirit's power on his own heart. In view of them, let us take heed that we fall
into no infidel attitude concerning prayer, nor raise in our minds the doubt,
"What profits shall we have if we Pray unto him?" They also suggest
that if an inspired apostle deeply felt the need and longed for the power of
the prayers of his brethren, how foolish in us to discount so valuable a
service.
From devotions we pass to outward walk and speech. "Walk in wisdom before
them that are without." How little are Christians sensible of the fact
that they all, as well as the apostles, are "a spectacle to the
angels," to demons, and to men. What a text for preachers! "Them that
are without." Note the frequency of the phrase and its several contexts,
for example, Mark 4:11; 1 Corinthians 5:13; 1 Timothy 3:7. Indeed it is a
qualification of the preacher that "he have a good report of them that are
without." Apart from the exact form of the phrase are many passages
embodying the thought in other words. Moreover, as words count as much as
conduct with "them that are without," "let your speech be always
with grace seasoned with salt, that ye may know how ye ought to answer each
one." The outside world bristles with interrogation points toward
Christians and Christianity. How often we injure the cause by injudicious
answers. How closely Peter follows Paul's lead in this exhortation: "Ready
always to give answer to every man that asketh you a reason concerning the hope
that is in you, yet with meekness and fear" (1 Peter 3:15).
Concerning these exhortations on family duties, devotions, outward walk and
speech, observe, first, how close the connection between Colossians and
Ephesians, and, second, how uniform the teaching by all the New Testament
writers and speakers on all these grave matters. Compare, for example, on
husbands and wives, Paul's teaching in these prison letters (Col. 3:18-19; Eph.
5:22-23) with Peter's (1 Peter 3:7) writing later to the same people in part.
The letter refers them to its bearers, Tychicus and Onesimus, for detailed
information of his state and work.
In the salutation he distinguished between his Jewish and Gentile companions in
labor. Aristarchus, Mark, and Justus are Jewish Christians, while Luke, Demas,
and Epaphras are Gentiles. It is gratifying to note that he takes pleasure in the
association and cooperation of Mark. Evidently in some way his mind toward Mark
is changed since his refusal to let him be a companion on his second missionary
tour (Acts 15:37-40). We have no evidence of the ground of the reconciliation,
and so cannot say whether Paul revised his original judgment, or Mark evinced
repentance for his former abandonment.
In the first letter from Peter, written a few years later from Babylon to these
same Colossians, he reports that both Silas and Mark, with others, are with
him. In the separation Barnabas took Mark and Paul took Silas. Peter has fallen
heir to both of the companions on that divided second missionary tour. We learn
in these salutations that Luke was a physician, which many terms of his
writings indicate, and that Epaphras was an evangelist who probably planted the
three churches of the Lycus valley Colosse, Hierapolis, and Laodicea.
In his second imprisonment at Rome we find Paul complaining that the Demas he
here commends had forsaken him, having loved this present world (2 Tim. 4:10).
And what a difference in his own salutation when 2 Timothy is written! Only
Luke is with him. He urges Timothy to come and bring Mark. Tychicus had been
sent to Ephesus.
In his directions we find a household church in Hierapolis as well as in
Colosse. We find more than one of these churches in Rome. Doubtless these
churches in private homes came about from the fact that they had no public
meetinghouse for all the churches in a city, and services were held in the home
of some leading brother or sister who could afford the most room.
The number of these churches in one city is a disproof of the now current
theory that in apostolic times all Christians of a metropolis were in one
church organization, presided over by a leading bishop, with subordinate
bishops supplying the various sub-congregations, assembling in different parts
of the city.
As bearing upon this point Rev. W. T. Whitley, in delivering the "Gay
Lectures" before the Southern Baptist Theological Seminary on the topic,
"The Story of Missions in Five Continents," special topic,
"Expansion in America and Australia," has this to say, as reported in
The Review and Expositor, January, 1908:
Look next at church organization. To these shores were transplanted from Britain
three patterns, monarchical, aristocratic, democratic. Already a Methodist
Episcopal has been produced an ingenious crossing of two of these. Always in
Tasmania the Baptist leaders examined their Bibles to see if Baptist traditions
were absolutely in harmony with New Testament principle; whether a few baptized
believers who build a house for prayer and praise, paying a few men and women
to conduct it, with one pastor at the head, form a "church" on divine
right, on a necessary pattern. They decide not, and all the Baptists in the
island form really one community, with the ministers the ministers of the whole
body. Church extension and matters of general interest are decided by the
whole, and selfish isolation is discouraged. The same question occurs to a
minister in this town, and he asked whether New Testament precedent did not
point to a single church of Louisville, like the church of Ephesus or Corinth.
American conservatism frowned down the heretic, and he sought refuge at Rome.
But the same question has again been raised in Britain, the president of the
Baptist Union stating as his New Year's message that our usual plan is at best
of human origin, and not ordered in scripture, while many of its developments
are absolutely anti-scriptural. For the next few years English Baptists are
likely to inquire diligently whether the congregational system blindly adopted
by Robert Browne is the last word in organization, or whether the New Testament
does not show us all the baptized believers in a town forming one church, with
a plurality of elders both to teach and to administer business, and probably
many houses for worship. Indeed, in one great town this system is just being
tried, and the question has been ventilated by papers at our last session of
the Baptist Union.
As further illustration of the dangerous trend, I cite a letter from The
Argus. The title of the letter is: "The Baptist Outlook in Great
Britain," by J. H. Shakespeare. Under the head of "Ministerial
Recognition" the writer gives as news:
The regular door into the Baptist ministry is through one of our recognized
theological colleges. Hitherto as soon as a student left college and became the
pastor of a church, his name was placed on the list of "accredited
ministers" in The Baptist Handbook. This recognition, as it was called,
carried with it the right to share in the Annuity Fund, and other privileges of
membership with the Baptist Union. The pastors who entered the ministry without
first passing through one of the recognized colleges were required to pass two
examinations before being placed upon the accredited list of the Baptist Union.
At our last spring assembly, however, a new scheme of ministerial recognition
was all but unanimously adopted, and our pastors are henceforth to be divided
into two sections, probationers and recognized ministers. Collegiates who
receive satisfactory certificates from their college principals will be at once
placed upon the probationers' list, and noncollegiates will have the same
privilege on passing one examination. All ministers on the probationers' list,
whether collegiate or noncollegiate, will be required to pass a Baptist Union
examination, and to submit satisfactory proof as to their pastoral efficiency
before their names can be transferred to the accredited list, and they then
become recognized ministers. It is hoped that these new regulations will, to
some extent, guard the portals to the ministry, and make it more possible to
infer that if a man is a Baptist minister he shall not only be spiritually qualified,
but also be an educated person.
These two extracts indicate a most dangerous trend. The first surrenders the
old-time definition of a church, not only advocating the metropolitan idea but
the provincial idea of a church. The second goes to a greater extreme. An
association of purely human origin assumes to "guard the portals of the
ministry" to divide them into classes of probationers and accredited
into collegiates and noncollegiates, usurps the church prerogative of
subjecting to its examination, and seeks to limit the ministry to
"educated persons."
The stupendous folly of the whole business, its suicidal unscripturalness,
becomes apparent by applying the rule to New Testament apostles, evangelists,
and pastors, and to past Baptist history. God forbid that we should follow the
English Baptists!
The direction about exchange of letters between Colosse and Laodicea (4:16)
throws light on two points: (1) That m all probability the letter from Laodicea
was the letter which we call Ephesians. (2) We learn how New Testament
manuscripts were passed around before there was a collection of them into one
book or library. And how some lists, after collections were formed, and even
some earlier versions, did not have all the New Testament books. We note also
in the directions that Archippus, son of Philemon, was a minister, and one, too
that need to be stirred up somewhat in the line of duty. The reader will note
the usual attestation of Paul's letters by his autograph signature, a habit
adopted since he wrote his first letter, caused by report of forged letters in
his name.
QUESTIONS
1. Where does the practical
part of this letter commence, and what reciprocal relations expressed in 3:18
to 4:1?
2. What the character of
these relations, and what arises from them?
3. Who the author of the
relation between husband and wife, what the history and nature of this
relation?
4. How may the sanctity of
the marriage relation be maintained, and what does this involve?
5. Where do we find the
subject of the marriage relation elaborated and illustrated, and what the
essential points in the discussion there?
6. What injunction here for
children, and what, in detail, the striking illustration given?
7. What the special
application of the exhortations on the sanctity of family ties to the
Colossians?
8. What the gospel's
attitude toward the institution of slavery, and what special precepts here
touching this subject?
9. What the lessons here on
prayer?
10. What the lessons on
outward walk and speech?
11. How does this teaching
harmonize with other New Testament teaching on the same subject, and what the
proof?
12. Who were the bearers of
this letter, and what trust did Paul commit to them besides this letter?
13. What distinction does
Paul here make in his salutation, what gratifying bit of information here
relative to Mark, and what the probable ground of this reconciliation?
14. What information
touching these brethren from Peter, and what information about Luke and
Epaphras found in this closing salutation?
15. What is here said of
Demas, what is said of him in a later letter, and what the lesson?
16. What some modern ideas
of the church, and what the bearing of the household churches referred to here
and in Romans on such ideas?
17. What Rev. W. T.
Whitley's position on this and kindred questions J. H. Shakespeare's idea of
the ministry?
18. What the fault with each
of these positions, respectively?
19. What light here on
important matters from 4:16-18?
VII
We now come to consider the great letter to the Ephesians. The history of
Paul's connection with the Ephesians may be found in Acts 18: 19-21; 19; 1-41;
20:17-38. His latest connection is in the two letters to Timothy. Peter's
connection with all of the dispersed Jews in the province of Proconsular Asia,
including Ephesus, appears in his two letters, 1 and 2 Peter. There is very
little in that; the only connection is his writing to the Jewish part of them.
John's connection with these churches in Asia is presented in the book of
Revelation. Unquestionably the tradition is correct that John in his old age
moved to Ephesus and from that place as headquarters he conducted his last
apostolic labors. It was from that point that he was arrested and banished to
the isle of Patmos, and there wrote the book of Revelation, and that book of
Revelation was addressed to the seven churches in Proconsular Asia.
Much of what is called historical introduction is omitted in this chapter. The
reasons are that all of these matters have been treated in the discussions on
Acts 18-20, and mainly because this letter is more of a circular letter than a
special communication to a single 'church. There is an utter absence of any
local tone in the letter. That it is a general letter appears from the
following considerations:
1. The absence of all personal messages an unaccountable thing in a special
letter to the church at Ephesus, in view of his long stay there, and the
necessary intimate personal relations established. When we read the letter to
the Romans we see that one whole chapter is devoted to personal salutations,
and we notice in almost all of his special letters that there are personal
messages showing intimate acquaintance. This letter has none of that.
2. It would be impossible for Paul, in writing a special letter to the
Ephesians, to use these two expressions: "Having heard of the faith in the
Lord Jesus which is among you" (1:15). In reading those three chapters in
Acts we note that it was not a matter of hearing with Paul to be acquainted
with the affairs at Ephesus, especially about their faith in Christ. The second
expression is: "If so be that ye have heard of the dispensation of that
grace of God which was given me to you-ward." That shows that he had to
know about them by hearsay, and that they had to know about him by hearsay,
which does not fit at all with the facts in the case concerning Paul's relation
with the Ephesus people. Then he goes on to say: "As I wrote before in few
words, whereby) when ye read, ye can perceive my understanding in the mystery
of Christ," that is, "When you read my former letter you will
perceive my understanding in the mystery of Christ." It is impossible that
these two expressions could have been used by Paul in writing the church at
Ephesus a special letter. Then that reference to the former letter to them is a
reference to the letter to the Colossians. He wrote to the Colossians first,
but before he got a chance to send it he wrote the more extended letter which
we call the letter to the Ephesians. The same persons who were in his mind when
he wrote to the Colossians were evidently in his mind when he wrote to the
Ephesians.
3. Again, the reference in Colossians 4:16 to a letter from Laodicea which they
were to get and read, just as the Laodiceans were to get and read the letter to
the Colossians, shows that what is called the letter from Laodicea is the
letter which we call the letter to the Ephesians. Both Colossians and Ephesians
were intended primarily for the churches in the Lycus valley, which he himself
had not planted, but of which he had heard.
4. The phrase "at Ephesus" in verse I, "To the saints that are
at Ephesus," is not in the two oldest manuscripts the Sinaitic and the
Vatican. Yet again, the earliest fathers, when commenting upon this letter to
the Ephesians, say that the expression "at Ephesus" was not in the
copies they had. It remains, then, to be explained how the name
"Ephesians" got into the title, and especially how "at
Ephesus" got into the text. These titles were not a part of the original
letters) but were added much later to all of them. How did it happen that all
manuscripts have the title, "To the Ephesians," and how did it happen
that "at Ephesus" got into the first verse? The reasonable
explanation is this: The letter is a circular letter, a general discussion of a
great theme introduced in the Colossian letter, but here elaborated for all the
churches in Proconsular Asia. A copy would probably be addressed to the
Laodiceans, other copies might be given to other churches. The original letter
may have been this way: "To all the saints that are at
..................," leaving a blank for the insertion of the name of the
church to which a copy would be sent. It was the object of Paul that this
letter which we call "Ephesians" should have general circulation.
There is no local tone about it; it is Just as applicable to one church in Asia
as to any other. It is certain that one copy, probably the original one,
reached the church at Ephesus, the metropolis of Proconsular Asia, so that this
copy would naturally and more readily be preserved and passed into history. The
testimony is both substantial and sufficient that Ephesus had this letter in
her archives. So the world at large would hear and know of this Ephesian copy
of the letter.
The Alexandrian manuscript which is one of the three oldest (in the order of
their antiquity (1) Sinaitic, (2) Vatican, (3) Alexandrian) has "at
Ephesus." What is still more important is that the Peshito-Syriac version,
which is older than any manuscript that we have, has "at Ephesus," so
the evidence is clear that some of the copies of the New Testament did have
"at Ephesus." The Alexandrian manuscript and the Peshito-Syriac
version prove this. Other copies did not have it; the Vatican and Sinaitic
manuscripts and the early fathers prove this. The absolutely nonlocal tone of
the letter shows its general character. We know that Paul wrote the circular
letter. He might have filled in one of the blanks, "at Ephesus."
Tychicus, who carried the letter, was very probably an Ephesian. There is no
clear proof as to whether his home was at Colosse, Laodicea, Hierapolis, or
Ephesus, but the probabilities are in favor of his living at Ephesus.
Now, this is why, in giving this discussion, the usual matter of General
Introduction is omitted, viz.: because this letter does not concern Ephesus any
more than Laodicea, Hierapolis, or Colosse. While a copy went to Ephesus,
unquestionably a copy also went to Laodicea and one to Colosse. Therefore it
would be out of order for me in & discussion on the general introduction to
go into details on the history of Ephesus.
The relation of Ephesians to Colossians is even more evident and striking than
the relation of Galatians to Romans. The reader should carefully study the
parallels between these letters so ably set forth in the introduction to the Commentary
on Ephesians by Moule in the "Cambridge Bible for Schools and
Colleges," which I here quote entire:
1. Christ the head of the church: Ephesians 1:22; 4:15; 5:23; Colossians 1:18;
2:19, This view of the Lord's position and function is practically confined to
these epistles.
2. Christ supreme over
angelic powers: Ephesians 1:21; Col. 2:10.
3. The church Christ's body: Ephesians 1:23; 4:12. 5:23-30, etc.; Colossians
1:18,24.
4. Articulation and
nourishment of the body: Ephesians 4:16; Colossians 2:19. The imagery is
peculiar to these epistles.
5. Growth of the body: Ephesians 4:16; Colossians 2:19.
6. The body one: Ephesians 2:16; 4:4; Colossians 3:16.
7. Christians once dead in sin.: Ephesians 2:1,6; Colossians 2:13.
8. Once alienated from God
and grace: Ephesians 2:12; 4:18; Colossians 1:21. The Greek verb is confined to
these epistles.
9. Once in darkness: Ephesians 4:18; 5:8; Colossians 1:13.
10. Now risen with Christ:
Ephesians 2:6; Colossians 2:12; 3:1. The Greek verb is confined to these
epistles.
11. Made alive with Christ:
Ephesians 2:5; Colossians 2:13. The Greek verb is confined to these epistles.
12. Reconciled through the
death of Christ: Ephesians 2:1316; Colossians1:20-21. The Greek verb is
confined to these epistles.
13. Redeemed, in the sense
of pardon of sin, in. Christ: Ephesians 1:7; Colossians 1:14. The exact phrase
is peculiar to these epistles.
14. In the light: Ephesians
5:8-9: Colossians 1:12. 15. Rooted in Christ: Ephesians 3:17; Colossians 2:7.
The Greek verb is confined to these epistles.
16. Built up as a structure: Ephesians 2:20; Colossians 2:7.
17. On a foundation:
Ephesians 3:17; Colossians 1:23.
18. Spiritually filled:
Ephesians 1:23; 3:19; 5:18; Colossians 1:9; 2:10.
19. The fulness: Ephesians
1:23; 3:19; Colossians 1:19; 2:9.
20. The old man. and the new
man.: Ephesians 4:22-24; Colossians 3:9-10.
21. Similar classes of sins
reproved: Ephesians 4:2-3; Colossians 3:12-14; Ephesians 4:25; Colossians
3:5-8.
22. The wrath of God coming: Ephesians 5:6; Colossians 3:6.
23. The duties of home
enforced, in the same order and similar words: Ephesians 5:22 to 6:9;
Colossians 3-18 to 4:1.
24. The walk of sin:
Ephesians 2:2; 4:17; Colossians 3:7.
25. The walk of holiness:
Ephesians 2:10; 4:1; 5:2; 5:15; Colossians 1:10; 2:6; 4:5.
26. Redemption of
opportunity: Ephesians 5:16; Colossians 4:5. The phrase is peculiar to these
epistles.
27. Prayer and intercession: Ephesians 6:18; Colossians 4:2.
28. The mystery revealed:
Ephesians 1:9; 3:3-4, 9; 6:19; Colossians 1:26-27; 2:2; 4:5.
29. Riches: Ephesians 1:7, 18; 2:7; 3:8, 16; Colossians 1:27; 2:2.
30. Ages and generations:
Ephesians 3:21; Colossians 1:26. "Generation" occurs in Paul only in
these epistles and the Philippians.
31. The word of truth:
Ephesians 1:13; Colossians 1:5.
32. Character &
commission of Tychicus: Ephesians 6:21; Colossians 4:7.
The reader will note the great characteristics of this letter to the Ephesians:
1. It is a letter of great prayers. There are two prayers in this letter that
beat the world on prayer. One of them staggers credulity itself. When we come
to expound the letter both of these great prayers will be analyzed. I venture
to say that most people never in their lives prayed for some of the things
which Paul prayed for here.
2. Then it is a letter of salvation by grace. It certainly presents the
doctrine that salvation is by grace, from its incipiency in the divine purpose
to its consummation in glory.
3. It is a letter of great unities. Nowhere else do we find such complete
unities. For instance, Jew and Gentile are made one one Lord, one faith, one
baptism, one Holy Spirit, all members of the church one, consisting of one
body.
4. In the next place it is a letter concerning the multiform views of the word
"church," such as we find nowhere else.
5. Finally, it is a letter of great love. We find when we come to Revelation
that Jesus has just one thing against the church at Ephesus, and that is, that
it had left its first love. We find in
1 Corinthians 13 a marvelous apostrophe on the power of love, but that
only presents love in one of its aspects. This letter to the Ephesians presents
it in many forms,
We now come to the analysis. We need a plan, or scheme of study, so here I give
the following analysis:
1. The greeting (1:1-2).
2. The sublime ascription of praise (1:3-14)
3. The thanksgiving (1:15)
4. The first great prayer (1:16-21)
5. Christ's exaltation and its purpose toward the church (1:22-23)
6. Salvation by grace (2:1-10)
7. The breaking down of the wall of partition between Jew and Gentile, and
their union in one church as an institution, which finds expression in each
particular church (2: 11-22).
8. The relation of Paul to this great mystery (3:1-13)
9. His second great prayer (3:14-21)
10. The great unities, and the instruments for securing them (4:1-16)
11. Consequent exhortation: (1) To a life of holiness in a wicked world
(4:17-21) (2) To a life of holiness in family relations (5:22 to 6:9)
12. Christ and the bride, illustration (5:25-32)
13. The Christian armor (6:10-20)
14. Tychicus, the messenger (6:21-22)
15. The benediction (6:23)
Attention needs to be recalled to the development of thought in these letters
written during the first imprisonment at Rome that they concern the person
and office of Christ. In Philippians on the person and office of Christ we have
presented his great humiliation in laying aside the form of God and taking upon
himself the form of a slave and becoming obedient unto the sacrificial death on
the cross, then his transcendent exaltation to be King of kings and Lord of
lords. This is the thought in Philippians. When we come to Colossians we have
the person of Christ in his relation to the Father, in his relation to the
universe, and in his relation to the church. When we come to Ephesians we have
the relation of Christ to the universe not much stressed, and his relation to
the church, with emphasis on the church. In other words, Ephesians is a letter
more concerning the church than concerning the person of Christ. Colossians is
more concerning the person of Christ than concerning the church. And Philippians
is altogether concerning the person of Christ. Thus Philippians, the person of
Christ alone; Colossians the person of Christ mainly, church partly; Ephesians,
person of Christ somewhat, church mainly. That is the development in these
letters.
Whoever can expound the references to the church in the letter to the Ephesians
is a past master on the New Testament usages of the word, and nobody is a
master or expert on the New Testament usage of the word "church" who
cannot find in Ephesians all three great senses of the word "church,"
that is, the church in glory conceived in the mind of God as a unit, all the
elect; the church as an institution, and the church as a particular
congregation. Every one of these will be seen when we come to expound the
letter.
QUESTIONS
1. Where do you find the history of Paul's connection with the
church at Ephesus prior to this letter, and where his subsequent connection?
2. What the slight
connection between Peter and Jude with the Christians of Proconsular Asia?
3. What John's connection?
4. What matter is usually
given in an introductory chapter to a letter written to a particular place, and
why omitted here?
5. What expressions in the
letter itself make it impossible that this letter is especially for the Ephesians?
6. What authorities omit
"at Ephesus" in verse 1, and what retain it, and how do you account
for this discrepancy?
7. What the letter to which
Paul refers in Colossians 4:16, and what references in Ephesians confirm it?
8. Give the parallels between
Colossians and Ephesians, and state what they prove.
9. What the great
characteristics of this letter?
10. Give the author's
analysis,
11. Trace the development of
thought in Philippians, Colossians, and Ephesians on the person of Christ and his
relations, and show the change in emphasis as the development proceeds.
12. What the position of one
who can give the several senses of the word "church" in this letter?
13. Collocate the references
to each and expound them.
ELECTION, FOREORDINATION, ADOPTION, GRACE
SALVATION CORNERSTONES Ephesians 1:1-14.
In the historical introduction attention was called to the characteristics of
this letter. Let us recall these characteristics. It is a letter of exuberant
Joy. There is not a pessimistic note or tone in it. The circumstances of Paul's
own imprisonment cast no shadow over its glowing pages. It treats of salvation
by grace.
Salvation, from its incipiency in the divine purpose before the world was
created, to its consummation in glory, is all of grace.
The divine sovereignty is exalted throughout, and the divine love is the
fountain medium and application of salvation. This brings out in a marked
degree the Holy Trinity Father, Son, and Holy Spirit distinguishing with
great clearness the peculiar office of each in the salvation of men. The Father
is the source, the Son is the medium, and the Holy Spirit applies. All the
divine attributes are magnified infinite holiness, love, wisdom, omniscience,
omnipotence, and omnipresence.
The salvation is according to a well-ordered plan, and worked out without
accident or confusion to a glorious end. What love desired, that wisdom
planned, intelligence chose, will decreed, and Providence worked out, making
contributory thereto the whole universe with all its material laws and
spiritual intelligences. No detail is left to chance; all means are included,
whether friendly or hostile. Each link of the chain is forged by infinite wisdom
and power, and the whole phain, infallibly strong in all its parts, extends
from eternity to eternity.
What of this plan was mystery to the finite mind in Old Testament days is made
manifest in the revelation of Christ. God's apparent partiality toward a
particular nation is now disclosed to be an equal love for all nations. Jew and
Gentile are made one, and aliens and strangers become fellow citizens in the
commonwealth of him who is no respecter of persons. Christian character and
service) as fruits of antecedent grace, magnify him whose holiness is repugnant
to sin and idleness. The whole letter is designed, not only to glorify the
sovereignty of God, but to promote purity of heart and life.
We take up the exposition, following the order of the analysis given in the
last chapter. The first item of the analysis is the greeting (v. 1). In most of
his greetings Paul first announces his authority, "an apostle," and,
second, that he is such by the will of God. Those addressed are called "saints"
with reference to their profession rather than character, and
"believers" or "faithful" with reference to their
subjective state. He invokes on them, as upon all to whom he writes, grace) and
peace.
We come now to the ascription of blessedness to God because he blessed us. This
item extends from verse 3 to verse 14. Let the reader note the use of the past
tense (the Greek aorist), and not the perfect tense. It is hardly proper in
this connection to say "who hath blessed us." It means "who
blessed us," referring to a time long past. That tense goes all the way
through. We will be able to see the force of this presently.
Let us notice, in the second place, the distinction in meaning when we bless
God and when he blesses us. When we bless God we ascribe blessedness to him;
when he blesses us he confers blessings. In the Old Testament the term
"blessed" 18 applied quite often to men. In the New Testament the
term is used, I think, about eight times, and always refers to God.
Now let us analyze a sentence twelve verses long (v. 3-14). I have yet to find
a man who has thoroughly followed that sentence clear through and kept up the
connection. The grammatical construction is exceedingly difficult, making a
clear analysis very hard, because the apostle, like a Titan, piles mountains
upon top of mountains in his thoughts. He is very economic in his use of
periods. No matter how difficult, let us try to analyze it, particularly that
"blessed us," which in verse 3 is in the past tense. We want to
analyze it as follows: Place where he blessed us? He blessed us in heavenly
places. Time when he blessed us? Before the world was. In whom he blessed us?
In Christ we were not there personally. In what he blessed us? In all
spiritual blessings; temporal blessings are not taken into account at all. How
did God bless us then and there, that is, in heaven before the world was? In
election, foreordination, and grace. That is how he blessed us before we
existed; in his purpose of election, in his foreordination, and in his grace.
We notice how frequently he brings in both foreordination and election, and
therefore as he blessed us in election and foreordination we want to see what
those words mean.
I take up the first one election. What is it? Abstractly it means choice. Concretely
there may be an election of a nation, like Israel, for a national or typical
purpose, but that is not what he is discussing here. He is discussing the
election of individuals, or persons. When did this election take place? Before
the world was. As it took place then, and as we were not existing then, in whom
did it take place? We were elected in Christ. To what end were we elected? That
we should be holy and without blemish in love. That is what the text says about
the election.
The other term used is "foreordination." First, what is it? It is a
decree beforehand. To obtain is to decree, and foreordination is a decree
beforehand. Who were ordained? The individuals that were chosen. Unto what were
they ordained? Unto adoption as sons. Through whom were they adopted as sons?
Through Christ. According to what was this foreordination of the adoption as
sons through Christ? According to the good pleasure of his will? It could not
be according to anything in us; it was anterior to our being. To what end was
that foreordination? To the praise of the glory of his grace.
Let us now see how far we have advanced. He blessed us where? In heaven.
When? Before the world was. In whom? In Christ. In what? All spiritual
blessings. How could he do that then and there? In election, foreordination,
and grace. What is election? Choice toward individuals. When was this choice
made? Before the world was. As we were not there then, in whom was it made? In
Christ. To what end? That we should be holy and without blemish in love. He
blessed us at that time in foreordination. What does that mean? To decree
beforehand. Concerning whom? The particular individuals that were elected. Unto
what? Unto adoption as sons. Through whom? Through Jesus Christ. According to
what? According to the good pleasure of his will. To what end? To the praise of
the glory of his grace.
That brings in another term grace in which he then blessed us. What is
grace? Unmerited favor. How is that bestowed? Freely, gratuitously. I once
heard a man say, "free gratis, for nothing, without charge." That is
the way it is bestowed. As we were not there, in whom was it bestowed? In
Christ, the beloved. The blessings that I am to receive as a Christian were not
bestowed upon me, the hateful, but in Christ, the beloved. I will get to them
by getting into him, and be complete in him.
So far we have analyzed that sentence up to the specifications of the
blessings. The first specification is adoption. What is adoption? Adoption is a
form of law by which one not naturally a child is legally made a child and
heir. Just as if a father should go to the Orphans' Home and select a little
orphan, with nothing in it to recommend it, take that child according to the
forms of law and receive it into his family, so that under the law it will
inherit just as much as if it were born in that family. That is adoption.
When does adoption take place? It is not like election and foreordination. We
were foreordained to adoption; when the time comes we get it. We are all
children of God by faith, but as John expresses it, "As many as received
him, to them gave he power to become sons of God, even as many as believed on
him." So our adoption takes place at the time when we believe, and when we
receive Christ as our Saviour. Foreordination took place way back yonder in
eternity, but the fruitage, the adoption, takes place in time. How is this
adoption signified to us? How am I to tell when I am adopted? Whenever in the
heart of a believer there comes a filial feeling toward God, "He hath sent
forth the spirit of adoption whereby we cry Abba, Father."
I remember distinctly when that filial feeling came into my own heart. Before I
was converted I thought of God as distant, dreadful, unapproachable, and did
not like to think about him. But when I believed on Jesus Christ and the spirit
of adoption came into my heart, I could not say often enough, "Father!
Father! Father!" I would wake in the night and say it.
In heaven, before the creation of the world, he blessed us in all spiritual
blessings, but he blessed us then in election, foreordination, and grace. Later
the election, foreordination, and grace fruited in adoption. He elected us,
foreordained us unto adoption as sons through Christ unto himself, according to
the good pleasure of his will.
Let us take the next blessing that is specified. "In whom we have our
redemption." What is redemption? To redeem means to buy back that which
bad been sold. We were sold under sin, we were in bondage, under the power of
Satan, a lawful captive to Satan. Christ proposes, as one of the blessings of
salvation, to buy us back, to redeem us. So redemption is buying back. What is
the price? His blood on the cross. We notice over in Peter, he says: "You
were purchased, not with corruptible things like silver and gold, but with the
blood of Christ." Redemption and adoption are both legal terms. They
relate to the external aspects of salvation, while regeneration and
sanctification relate to the internal aspects.
The next blessing is forgiveness of our sins. This stands in apposition with
redemption redemption, which is the forgiveness of sins: "Our
redemption, even the forgiveness of our sins. " That idea of redemption is
peculiar to these prison letters. In Colossians the word "redemption"
is so interpreted, but let us get the distinction between redemption and
forgiveness. Redemption, or buying back, implies that we were sold under sin
and had to be bought back. Redemption consists in loosing the bond of sin, it
consists in remission or forgiveness of sin. Forgiveness of sin, throughout the
Bible, particularly throughout the New Testament, is a great covenant blessing.
See how it is referred to in Hebrews as one of the three great blessings of the
new covenant (8:9-13) to wit:
1. "I will write my law in their minds" not on tablets of stone.
2. "All shall know me experimentally."
3. "I will be merciful to their unrighteousness, and their sins and their
iniquities will I remember no more." In the sacrifices of the Old
Testament the sins were simply passed over until the true expiation came. So
that we may count the actual expiation of sins as a great blessing of the new
covenant.
Just here arises a question which has confused many. If sins under the old
covenant were merely passed over until the antitype of the sacrifices came,
were men really pardoned before Christ died? The difficulty lies in confounding
two quite distinct things expiation Godward and forgiveness manward. No sin
was expiated Godward till Christ died, but sins under the Old Testament dispensation
were forgiven manward whenever the sinner's faith looked beyond the typical
sacrifice to the antitypical. The Son's pledge to expiate in the fulness of
time was accepted by the Father as if performed, and the transgression of the
offender who believed was reckoned to Christ and not imputed to the
transgressor. The moment a creditor's debt is charged to the surety, the debtor
is released.
At this point also we need to clear up another matter. If I am justified,
declared innocent, when I believe on Jesus Christ, how can there be any
forgiveness of sin? I have been tried and acquitted, and after I have been
acquitted why say, "I will forgive thee"? I will explain. A owes
$10,000 and B is surety. A becomes bankrupt, is unable to pay, and the surety pays
it. B having paid it, if the creditor were to bring suit against A for it, he
would stand acquitted before the law, because he holds the receipt that B has
paid it. While he is declared free, so far as the original creditor is
concerned, he still owes B, his surety, and B may remit the debt. So when
Christ paid our debts we were acquitted before the law) but were left under
obligation to the surety. Now the surety, having saved us from the law, can say
to us, "I will freely forgive you what I have paid for you on certain
conditions."
We are now ready to go back and take up those blessings adoption, redemption)
forgiveness of sin. These are the specifications of the blessings in Christ.
They have all been explained. According to what are all these? Our text tells
us that they are "according to the riches of his grace." How are
these riches of his grace made to abound in us? By revelation of the mystery of
his will. Suppose we are in sin; we do not know a thing about what took place
way back yonder before the world was. We do not know that way back yonder we
were elected and foreordained and have a portion in Christ. Our text says,
"According to the riches of his grace which he made to abound toward us in
all wisdom and prudence, making known to us the mystery of his will." When
was this mystery fully made known? In the dispensation of the fulness of time.
This brings us to another point. What object had God in view in all these
things explained so far, in blessing us in all spiritual blessings, in election,
foreordination, and grace, which blessings are adoption, redemption, and
forgiveness of sin? To what end? Here we get on Colossian ground: "To sum
up, gather together, or re-collect all things in Christ." To re-collect
means that there has been a dispersion. That dispersion took place when sin
came into the world. Not only was man lost, but the world in which he lived was
accursed. Now the object was to sum up, re-collect, all things in Christ. In
Colossians we considered the person of Christ: (1) in his relation to the
Father; (2) in his relation to the universe; (3) in his relation to the church.
All things in heaven --that includes the angels; all things in earth that
includes man. He gives two samples or specifications of this gathering
together, or re-collection, which takes place here on earth (v. 12): "We
who had before hoped in Christ." (v. 13) "In whom ye also having
heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation." "We" and
"you" that have been dispersed are to be brought together in Christ.
Who are the "we"? Those who hoped in Christ before the gospel times
the Jews, with types and prophecies to guide them. Who are "ye"?
Those who heard the gospel. It is the purpose of all the election and
predestination and foreordmation to re-collect all things and to sum them up in
Christ.
Let us see the process with reference to "we." (1) It is said
"we are made God's heritage." That is the first item. (2)
"Having been foreordained." (3) "According to his purpose."
(4) To what end? "That we should be unto the praise of his glory."
Let us look at the "you" also. "In whom ye also having heard the
word of truth, the gospel of your salvation, first believed, then were sealed
with the Holy Spirit of promise." He is called the Holy Spirit of promise
because he was promised. "Behold I send upon you the promise of the
Father." The prophets promised, John the Baptist promised, Christ
promised. What is the seal? Pedobaptists tell us that it is baptism. This is
error.
Baptism is never called a seal. We were sealed with the Holy Spirit. We were
sealed unto the day of redemption. The object of the seal is to indicate
ownership and to safeguard what is sealed unto its destination.
We take a package down to the express office addressed to A. B.C., Los Angeles,
California. The package is sealed; on the seal is the signet of the express
company. If the company is strong enough to guarantee the sanctity of the seal,
it will remain sealed until it gets to its destination. When we believe,
something takes place that is called sealing, and whatever it is, it is done by
the Holy Spirit and not by baptizing. In the letter to Timothy we find an
account of the signet pressed on the seal. That signet had two inscriptions,
one on each side. On one side this: "The Lord knoweth them that are
his." We may not know; we may make a mistake about it. The devil may make
a mistake about it, but the Lord knows. On the other side: "Let him that
taketh the name of the Lord depart from iniquity." The seal of the Holy
Spirit makes distinct impressions that God will always recognize.
The lumber camps furnish an illustration. Many parties cut down the pine trees
and roll the logs into the river. In the succeeding freshet they all come down
to the boom together. How do they determine separate ownership? Each log has
its distinguishing mark. So the mark or seal of the Spirit given unto us
declares God's ownership and guarantees that we will reach our destination
the day of redemption.
This seal is God's witness with our spirit that we are his. Each one has the
witness in himself. "They shall all know me from the least unto the
greatest." It is a matter of personal experience and consciousness. It is
even more, for the next thought is, "it is an earnest of our
inheritance." But what is an earnest? The grapes of Eschol brought by the
spies illustrate. The Israelites had in these grapes a foretaste of the
Promised Land? It was a sample only, but it prophesied more to follow. So the
joy that comes to the new convert, when he is sealed by the Holy Spirit, is the
same in kind, though not in degree, of the inheritance laid up in heaven for
the saints. While the blessing of this earnest of the Spirit is fresh in our
hearts, we say, "This is heaven on earth."
In commercial matters an earnest is a part of the purchase money, binding the
contract, and guaranteeing the rest of the payment. Whoever accepts the earnest
is bound to abide by the full terms of the contract. So our text says this
earnest is "unto the redemption of God's own possession." The seal
declares his title to us, and is an earnest that "He who commenced a good
work in you will perfect it unto the day of Jesus Christ." Not only does
it assure us of God's personal interest in his property, and of his purpose to
complete what he has begun, thereby making it God's own concern and interest
that our salvation receive its consummation, hut it commits God to the
redemption of the cursed earth, man's habitation. See the thought elaborated in
Romans 8: 19-23: "For the earnest expectation of the creation waiteth for
the revealing of the sons of God. For the creation was subjected to vanity, not
of its own will, but by reason of him who subjected it, in hope that the
creation itself also shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption into the
liberty of the glory of the children of God. For we know that the whole
creation groaneth and travaileth in pain together until now. And not only so,
but ourselves also, who have the first fruits of the Spirit, even we ourselves
groan within ourselves, waiting for our adoption, to wit, the redemption of our
body."
QUESTIONS
1. In the plan of salvation
set forth in this letter, how is the distinguishing office work of the persons
in the Trinity brought out?
2. In the working out of the
salvation, in what order are the divine attributes exercised, and the part of
each?
3. When was the plan a
mystery, and when was the mystery un- veiled by revelation?
4. In addressing the letter
to "saints," does the apostle use the term as a designation of actual
character or of profession and consecration?
5. Mark the terminals of
Paul's ascription of blessedness to God because he blessed us.
6. What the tense and
signification of the verb in his blessing us?
7. What the distinction in
meaning between our blessing God and his blessing us?
8. In analyzing this long
compound sentence, 1:3-14, answer: (1) Where, when, in whom, and in what did he
bless us? (2) Define the terms election, and foreordination, and the order and
time of each. (3) When, in whom, and according to what the adoption? (4) What
is grace, how bestowed, in whom, and how do we get it? (5) What the three
specifications of the blessings we receive? (6) Define and explain the three.
9. When and how were sins
expiated?
10. Explain how sins in the
Old Testament dispensation were not expiated and yet were forgiven.
11. Explain how one
justified is yet forgiven.
12. What the end, or
purpose, of God in the blessings, as in election, foreordination and grace?
13. Distinguish between the
"we" and the "ye" in 1:13, and give the process in each.
14. Why is the Holy Spirit
called the "Spirit of Promise" and cite both Old Testament and New
Testament instances of the promise, and when was the promise fulfilled?
15. Explain the
"seal" in 1:13, what it is, when and by whom done, and the purpose.
16. Explain "earnest in
1:
14.
17. How may we subjectively
know or be assured that we are adopted?
CHRIST'S ATONEMENT AND PAUL'S PRAYER
Ephesians 1:15-21.
Before taking up this part of the exposition I will answer a question arising
from the discussion in the previous chapter, viz.: "Did Christ expiate the
sins of all men, or the sins of the elect only, and does not universal
expiation demand universal salvation?" This question belongs to the
department of systematic theology. Without desire to intrude into that
department, yet as biblical theology cannot be altogether separated from the
teaching of the English Bible, I submit a reply for the benefit of those who
may never study systematic theology. It is every way a difficult question, and
calls out in its answer all the theories of the atonement advocated in the
Christian ages. In general terms it is the old question is the atonement
general or limited? Perhaps no man has ever given a precise answer satisfactory
to his own mind even, and it is certain no one has ever satisfied all others.
It must be sufficient for present purposes to deal with the question briefly,
relegating to systematic theology the critical and extended reply derived from
a comparison of all the prominent theories of the atonement in the light of the
Scriptures. The following passages of Scripture doubtless suggest the question:
Hebrews 2:9, "Jesus hath been made a little lower than the angels . . .
that by the grace of God he should taste death for every man." There must
be some real sense, some gracious sense, in which he tasted death for every
man. 1 Timothy 4:9-10: "Faithful is the saying and worthy of all
acceptation. For to this end we labor and strive, because we have our hope set
on the living God, who is the Saviour of all men, specially of them that
believe." Here again it is evident that God in some real sense is the
Saviour of all men, but not in the special sense in which he is the Saviour of
believers. A more pertinent passage is 1 John 2:2, "And he [Jesus Christ]
is the propitiation for our sins; and not for ours only, but also for the whole
world."
The first question is answered here if anywhere. The question is, "Did
Christ expiate the sins of all men?" And this passage says, "He is
the propitiation for the sins of the whole world." Further on in the
letter (4:14) John says, "And we have beheld and bear witness that the
Father hath sent the Son to be the Saviour of the world," this language
doubtless referring back to John 1:29, "On the morrow he [John the
Baptist] seeth Jesus coming unto him, and sayeth, Behold the Lamb of God that
taketh away the sin of the world!" Here "Lamb of God," the
vicarious sacrifice and "taketh away the sin" must refer to the
expiation in some real sense. Moreover, it accords with "God so loved the
world that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth on him
should not perish, but have eternal life," and quadrates particularly with
the sincerity of the Great Commission in Matthew 28:19 and Mark 16:16, and the
intense earnestness with which the apostles pressed home upon every heart the
duty and privilege of all men to accept the salvation offered.
The case of Paul is much in point, because of the use of the very word in
question, 2 Corinthians 5:1-20, "But all things are of God, who reconciled
us to himself through Christ, and gave unto us the ministry of reconciliation;
to wit, that God was in Christ reconciling the world unto himself, not
reckoning unto them their trespasses, and having committed unto us the word of
reconciliation. We are ambassadors therefore on behalf of Christ, as though God
were entreating by us: we beseech you on behalf of Christ, be ye reconciled to
God." This particular passage is the more pertinent and important since it
discriminates so clearly between the two reconciliations, to wit: (1) God was
reconciled to us through the expiation of Christ, satisfying the claims of
justice and placating the wrath of the law on account of sin. (2) Our
reconciliation to God through acceptance of Christ tendered in the ministry of
the word.
Here it is evident that expiation becomes effective to us through faith in
Christ. And it is perfectly clear from many scriptures that no matter in what
sense expiation was effective toward God for all men, it cannot result in
universal salvation, since "he that believeth not, shall be damned."
The second question is answered, to wit: No matter in what sense expiation was
for all men Godward, it can avail to usward by faith alone. The question of
universal salvation is not therefore bound up with reconciliation Godward,
whatever its extent, but with the ministry of reconciliation and our acceptance
or rejection of the tendered mercy. Speculate theorize, philosophize as we may
on the extent of the atonement Godward, we are shut up peremptorily by the
Scriptures to the conclusion that "he that believeth not, shall be
damned."
It is the opinion of the author that universal or limited salvation is not
connected with the atonement Godward, but with the ministry of reconciliation.
In other words, the question is not, "Unto how many was God reconciled
through Christ?" but, How many of us are reconciled to God through faith
in Christ?
It seems to the author that the crux of the whole matter lies in three
thoughts: (1) That in the final judgment the supreme test for men and angels is
the question, "What was your attitude toward Christ, either in himself,
his people, or his cause?" See particularly Matthew 25:31-46, where this
principle is applied to all men. And see
1 Corinthians 6:3, where the test is implied toward angels, else saints
could not judge them. Again, this decisive principle of the final judgment is
expressly taught in Matthew 12:41-42 in the reference to the men of Nineveh and
the Queen of Sheba, and yet again in our Lord's denunciation of the Galilean
cities, (Matt. 11:21-24). (2) The second thought lies in our Lord's teaching
that only one sin is an eternal sin, having never forgiveness in either world
(Mark 3:2-30); Matthew 12:31-32, showing that condemnation comes from action in
the Spirit's realm of application. See the culmination of unpardonable sin in
"doing despite to the Spirit of grace" (Hebrews 10:26-29). (3) The
effect of the death on the cross conferred on the Messiah, i.e., not the Son of
God in eternity, but the Son of God by procreation, born of the virgin Mary)
the sovereignty. of the universe. See Philippians. 2:5-11.
I hold James P. Boyce to be the greatest all-around Baptist ever produced by
the South. While in his Systematic Theology he teaches that
expiation of the sins of all men must mean universal salvation, yet before he
closes his discussion he uses these remarkable words, which I cite:
(1) While for the elect he made an actual atonement, by which they are actually
reconciled to God, and because of which are made the subjects of the special
divine grace by which they became believers in Christ, and are justified
through him.
(2) Christ at the same time and in the same work, wrought out a means of
reconciliation for all men, which removed every legal obstacle to their
salvation, upon their acceptance of the same conditions upon which the
salvation is given to the elect. Abstract of Theology, revised by
F. H. Kerfoot, p. 296.
(3) On page 297 he says,
The atoning work of Christ was not sufficient for the salvation of man. That
work was only Godward, and only removed all the obstacles in the way of God's
pardon of the sinner. But the sinner is also at enmity with God, and must be
brought to accept salvation, and must learn to love and serve God. It is the
special work of the Holy Spirit to bring this about. The first step here is to
make known to man the gospel, which contains the glad tidings of salvation,
under such influences as ought to lead to its acceptance.
For the purpose of comment I mark these paragraphs (1), (2), and (3). It seems
difficult to reconcile (1) with (3) but (2) and (3) are in perfect harmony. In
(1) he says that "for the elect he made actual atonement" . . .
"they were actually reconciled to God." But in (3) he says that
"the atoning work was not sufficient for the salvation of man, that work
was only Godward, and only removed all the obstacles in the way of God's pardon
for the sinner." This language applies of course to the elect. But in (2)
he says, "Christ wrought out a means of reconciliation for all men which
removed every legal obstacle to their salvation." Then for the elect the
atonement "was not sufficient for the salvation of man" and
"only removed all the obstacles in the way of God's pardon for the
sinner," and if for the nonelect the atonement wrought out a means of
reconciliation," "removing every legal obstacle to their
salvation," what is the difference Godward? What is the difference so far
as Christ's work is concerned? Does not the difference come in the Spirit's
work in connection with the application of the atonement and the ministry of
reconciliation? Do election and foreordination become operative toward
atonement or toward acceptance of the atonement? These questions are submitted
for consideration in the realm of the study of systematic theology. The author
does not dogmatize on them. While he has only a very moderate respect for
philosophy in any of its departments as taught in the schools, and prefers
rather to accept every word of God without speculation, and believes it true
and harmonious in all its parts, whether or not he is able to philosophically
explain it, yet he submits merely for consideration along with other human
philosophizing on the atonement the philosophy of Dr. Wm. C. Buck on this
matter. It is found in his book, The Philosophy of Religion. On
the question of general or limited atonement he takes this position, as I
recall it: Jesus Christ through his death repurchased or bought back the whole
lost human race, including the earth, man's habitat. The whole of it and all
its peoples passed thereby under his sovereignty. What debt they once owed to
the law they now owe to him, the surety who paid the debt. From his mediatorial
throne he offers to forgive this debt now due him to all who will accept him.
But all alike reject him. The Father, through the Spirit, graciously inclines
some to accept him. Thus those really saved are saved according to the election
and foreordination of God, not operative in the atonement which was general,
but in the Spirit's application which was special. Those thus saved were originally
promised by the Father to the Son. He dies for the whole world as the
expression of the Father's universal love. He died for the elect, his church,
as his promised reward.
Dr. Buck illustrates, so far as such an illustration can serve, by supposing a
raid by Algerian pirates on a Spanish village, leading a multitude into
captivity in Moorish North Africa. A philanthropist, touched by their piteous
condition, ransoms all of them by one price, and now, owning them all, offers
remission of the debt and free passage back to native Spain to all who will
accept. Some prefer bondage and remain, others accept joyfully and go back
home. Of course this illustration takes no account of the Father's work or the
Spirit's work, touching only the question of ransom for all, the passing of the
debt over to the surety, his sovereignty, in its remission and their acceptance
or rejection.
Let us do with this or any other philosophy what we will, but let us not
hesitate to accept all that the Scriptures teach on this matter. When we read
John 10:14-16; 11:26-29; Acts 13:48; Romans 8:28-29; Ephesians 5:25-32, let us
not abate one jot of their clear teaching of Christ's death for the elect and
their certain salvation. And when we read John 1:29; 3:16; 1 Timothy 4:10; Hebrews
2:9; 1 John 2:2; Ezekiel 33: 11; Matthew 28:19; 1 Timothy 2:4, let us beware
lest our theory, or philosophy, of the atonement constrain us to question God's
sincerity, and disobey his commands. There are many true things in and out of
the Bible beyond our satisfactory explanation. Let faith apprehend even where
the finite mind cannot comprehend.
The exposition proper commences with the third item of the analysis, which is
the thanksgiving. On that item we have only 1:15: "For this cause I also,
having heard of the faith in the Lord Jesus which is among you, and the love
which ye show toward all the saints, cease not to give thanks for you." We
can see that there are two things for which he is thankful: First, their faith
in the Lord Jesus Christ; second, their love for all the saints.
We come now to the first great prayer, the fourth item in the analysis, which
extends from 1:16-21: "Making mention of you in my prayers; that the God
of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of glory, etc." That is the person to
whom he prays. We may say, "Of course he prays to God." But
successful prayer has its relation to Jesus Christ. Paul says, "I pray to
the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of glory." That
settles the first point to whom does he pray? The next thing is, for what
does he pray? "May give unto you a spirit of wisdom and revelation in the
knowledge of him; having the eyes of your heart enlightened." That is what
he prays for, "a spirit of wisdom and revelation, having the eyes of your
heart enlightened." We can put in one word the whole thing. That word is
"illumination." "I pray that you may be illumined."
There are three terms revelation, inspiration, and illumination. Revelation
discloses that which we could not otherwise know. Inspiration infallibly
records it. Illumination causes us to understand it. Some people read the Bible
and find in it nothing to them. But consider these passages: "Open thou
mine eyes that I may understand the wonderful things in thy law." "The
Lord opened the heart of Lydia so that she attended unto the things spoken by
Paul."
Illumination, then, is that work of the Holy Spirit which causes one to get the
real spiritual meanings of the Bible. Time and again have I come to some
passage and said, "That looks like it was intended to mean much, but
somehow I cannot get hold of it." It was like a fog to me, and I could not
see the real spiritual meaning. I have long since found out that mere
intellectual study does not find the meaning. The Spirit indicted that passage
and the Spirit knows what it means; for us to understand it, an opening of the
eyes of the heart must take place. Paul prays for these people to whom he
writes, that they may have illumination, that is, "the Spirit of wisdom
and revelation in the knowledge of him," or as he otherwise expressed it,
"the opening of the eyes of the heart." Illumination covers the whole
thing. That is what he prays for.
The next question is, What the end or object of that illumination? Why should
he pray that they might receive illumination? "That ye may know." Let
us see what are the things that they were to know. They are as follows: (1)
"The hope of his calling." (2) "The riches of the glory of his
inheritance in the saints." (3) "The exceeding greatness of his power
toward us." These are the things that he prays for that they might
receive illumination and know these three things. That through illumination
they were to know: (1) The hope of their calling. Hope here is used
objectively; it means the things hoped for, to which we are called; (2) that we
may know what the things are that God called us to; (3) and what we hope for.
That is a great prayer.
In the letter to the Hebrews the thought is presented this way: "Ye are
come unto Mount Zion and unto the city of the living God, the heavenly
Jerusalem." That is the place we are coming to. We are coming unto this
companionship: (1) Angels--an innumerable company. (2) The general assembly of
the church of the first-born. (3) The spirits of the just made perfect. (4) To
God, the judge of all. (5) To Jesus, the mediator of the new covenant. (6) To
the blood of sprinkling that speaketh better than that of Abel. Now his prayer
is that they may be illumined in order that they may know the riches of the
inheritance that is laid up in heaven for the saints. The reason so many
Christians are weak and fruitless is that they have no grip on the things
extended to the hope of the Christian. The powers of the world to come do not
take hold of them.
I heard a most estimable lady member of the church say once, "Heaven? Oh,
I do not know anything about it! It is 'way off yonder, very vague!" I
said, "My sister, if heaven was vague to me I could not preach. I know
what I am hoping for. I have clear conceptions of the world to come: the place,
state, company, joy, all is clear in my mind, and in that way it
attracts."
To illustrate: "Jesus Christ, for the joy that was set before him, endured
the cross and despised the shame." Take the case of Moses. How was it that
he was enabled to refuse to become the son of Pharaoh's daughter? "He had
respect unto the recompense of reward." He saw something better than the
pleasures of sin. He saw something more durable than the riches and glory of
this world. What was it that enabled Abraham to bear up, wandering about,
living in a tent? "He sought a city which hath foundations, whose builder
and maker is God." So Paul, seeing that they had faith and love toward the
brethren, prayed that they might be illumined to know the things which a
Christian hopes for, and to which he is called.
I delight to preach on heaven. There is a tremendous power over the mind and
heart in it. If a man does not know the hope of his calling, there is not the
incentive to action which comes from the hope of reward. The mind of man is
influenced by motives the hope of reward and the fear of punishment. Once
when I was preaching at Belton, not getting results, I went out and prayed
three times that God might make me, the preacher, realize the nearness and
certainty and eternity of both heaven and hell. When I got that in my mind and
heart the revival broke out, heaven came down, and we were in the glory of the
mercy seat. A Methodist preacher who was there said he had to take hold of a
table to keep from shouting.
"I pray that ye may be enabled to know what are the riches of the glory of
his inheritance in the saints." Mark well the distinction between the
first and second thing that he prayed for. The first related to their
inheritance in Christ, the object of their hope. The second related to Christ's
inheritance in them. We should know both. Does that distinction suggest
anything at all? Is it not clear that Christ had an object when he died? There
was a joy set before him so precious that he was willing to bear all things for
it. Here are two scriptures that will give an idea of it: 2 Thessalonians 1:10,
"When he shall come to be glorified in his saints, and to be marvelled at
in all them that believed, in that day." Christ's glory is to be in his
saints not as we are on earth, but as the finished product will be up yonder
in heaven. Then take this passage in Ephesians 5:27, "That he might
present the church to himself a glorious church, not having spot or wrinkle or
any such thing; but that it should be holy and without blemish." The
inheritance of Christ in his saints stood as an incentive to bear their sins.
He had an interest in them.
One of the most wonderful .buildings in the world is Westminster Abbey. As we
step into that building we see this inscription: "Whosoever would see a
monument to Sir Christopher Wren, look around." Sir Christopher Wren was
the architect, and a real monument to him was that building. A sculptor, when
he undertakes to make a fine piece of work first goes to the quarry or marble
yard and selects a piece of marble of fine texture a great, big, uncouth
block. He stands there and looks at it and thinks out his plan, and at last he
sees an angel in it. He goes to work with his mallet and chisel, lopping off
here and there, and after a while it begins to assume shape; we see the head,
then the wings, then the feet, and when the finishing touches are put on we
stand in the presence of an angel that looks like it could breathe, fly, and
talk.
So when Christ's work is completed, the body raised, then we see the
inheritance that Christ has in the saints. The best person in the world, taken
as he is, after grace has done so much, is, after all, an imperfect
recommendation of Christ. But when Jesus is done with him, his body has been
raised and glorified, the spirit sanctified and made perfect, with all
mortality, corruption, and dishonor gone, in all beauty and holiness like him
not one, not hundreds, not thousands, but a great multitude that no man can
number each one with a crown upon his head, each one with a harp in his left
hand, and a palm leaf of victory in his right hand, and each one praising God
that is Christ's inheritance in the saints. Paul says, "I want you to know
that." We ought to know it for our own sakes, because our conception of
heaven will determine the kind of respect we have for heaven. If our aspiration
is to be only an ordinary man, we will not have much self-respect, but we
should have a burning in our heart, "This is not the best of me. Ah, no! I
have climbed the mountain somewhat, but, like Paul, I must say, 'Higher!
Higher! Excelsior!' After a while I will sit on God's throne and judge the
world, judge the angels;" that is the thing we must know.
Let us take the next thing we must know: "And what the exceeding greatness
of his power toward us who believe." We must know, if we are illumined,
"the greatness of his power toward us who believe." He illustrates
thus: "According to that working of the strength of his might which he wrought
in Christ when he raised him from the dead, and made him to sit at his right
hand in heavenly places, made him King of kings and Lord of lords." That
power will be exercised toward believers. We may die away off by ourselves; the
world may not even know that we have lived; no monument may mark our resting
place; in our last illness no loving hand may be there to wipe the death damp
from our brow, but if we are children of God, we ought to know what is the
exceeding greatness of his power toward us.
That unknown grave will open; the angels will come down; that body will be
raised and glorified and reunited with the spirit, taken to the throne in
heaven and made joint heir with Christ upon the throne of the universe.
But his primary meaning is not directed to our bodily resurrection. He means
that in our inward development as Christians the power exerted shall be as the
power that raised our Lord's dead body.
Let us sum up this first great prayer: (1) Unto whom? God, the Father of our
Lord Jesus Christ. (2) For what? Illumination, expressed here as the Spirit of
wisdom and revelation, an enlightenment of the eyes of the heart. (3) To what
end? That they might know the hope of their calling; that they might know the
riches of the glory of Christ's inheritance in the saints; that they might know
the greatness of his power toward believers.
QUESTIONS
1. What double question of
systematic theology arises here?
2. What old theological
question does this question revive and what theories?
3. What scriptures were
cited as bearing on the first part of the question?
4. What the special value,
as bearing on this question, of 2 Corinthians 5:18-20?
5. What passage makes it
clear that no matter whether expiation be for all men or for the elect,
universal salvation does not follow?
6. In what three thoughts
lies-the crux of the whole matter, according to the author's judgment, and what
the scriptures underlying each thought?
7. Cite the three passages
from Boyce's Systematic Theology, and Eve your own view of their harmony with each
other,
8. On the whole, then, do
election and foreordination become opmun or effective toward atonement, whether
general or limited, or ward the Spirit's application of the atonement?
9. State the view of Dr.
William C. Buck in his Philosophy of Religion and give his
illustration.
10. Whatever man's
philosophy, or theory of the atonement, what is our plain duty toward the
scriptures cited pro and con?
11. What the distinction
between "apprehend" and "comprehend," and are there many
things in the Scriptures we must apprehend, even though we may not comprehend?
12. For what two things does
the apostle express thanks?
13. On the first great
prayer, 1:16-21, answer: (1) To whom? (2) For what?
14. What one word covers all
he prayed for?
15. Distinguish between
revelation, inspiration, and illumination.
16. Define illumination and
give its purpose. or end.
17. What three great things
will the illumination enable us to know?
18. Distinguish between the
first and the second.
19. What the meaning of the
first?
20. What the meaning of the
second? Illustrate.
21. What the meaning of the
third?
CHRIST THE HEAD OF THE CHURCH
Ephesians 1:22 to 2:10.
We now come to that part of the analysis, item 5, Christ's exaltation and its
purpose toward the church (1:22-23). These two verses express the following
thoughts: Christ exalted, first, to be the head of the church; second, to be
head over all things to the church, which is a very different idea; third, that
the church is the body; fourth, as his body the church expresses his fulness.
Christ exalted to be the head of the church. "Head" expresses,
first, sovereignty, or rulership. When we say the husband is the head of the
family, we mean he is the ruler of the family. Head expresses in the next sense
the source of vital connection. In this letter to the Ephesians, as we will
find a little later, that vital connection between the head and every member of
the body is greatly emphasized and elaborated.
If Christ is the head of the church in the sense of sovereign or ruler, then it
is impious to call anybody else the head of the church. Some claim to be the
head of the church in the sense of vicegerent, or vicar. For example, the Pope
claims to be the head of the church in that he is Christ's vicar. The only
vicar that Christ has is the Holy Spirit. When Jesus went up to heaven he did
send a vicegerent to take his place; another Paraclete to abide with and to
guide the church. It is blasphemy against the Holy Spirit for a mere man to
claim to be the head of the church.
Spurgeon in his many volumes of sermons has one polemical volume. One of the
sermons in that polemical volume is the most excoriating denunciation of the
claim that the sovereign of England is head of the church that I have ever
seen. He read a proclamation: "I, Victoria Regina, by the grace of God
head of the church." Then immediately following that he quoted Paul's
words: "J suffer not a woman to teach nor to usurp authority."
Everybody should read, particularly, that eighth volume of Spurgeon's sermons.
The greater part of Christendom today is under bondage to the thought that the
Pope of Rome is the head of the church. They mean by that that he stands in the
place of God, and that whatever he speaks, ex cathedra, is infallibly true, and
that his authority is ultimate.
In 1870 the capstone was put on the papacy by the Vatican Council, in servile
obedience to the Pope, proclaiming his infallibility as head of the church. The
head of the church also carries with it the idea of authority, which is called
the key of power. Christ is the head of the church. There is no other. We see
on earth a body, but the head is above the clouds; we cannot see it. The head
of the church is in heaven, the body here on the earth. It is a vital and
fundamental article of the Christian faith that we should accept no head of the
church of Jesus Christ except the Lord Jesus Christ himself. The disciples of
Pythagoras were accustomed to end a controversy by saying, "Ipse dixit et
ipse Pythagoras." But there should be no question of absolute deference to
mere human authority.
We will now take up the second thought: Christ the head over all things to the
church. Not the head of the church; we have just discussed that, but the head
over all things to the church, which is a very different thought. It means that
by virtue of his sacrificial expiation here upon the earth, and the atonement
made in heaven based upon that expiation on the cross, he received the name
which is above every name, was made King of kings and Lord of lords, that he
now holds in his hand the scepter of universal dominion, and that he is over
all things to, or in behalf, of, the church.
We see him express this thought when by anticipation he commands his church,
assembled upon a mountain in Galilee, about 500 being present, to go out and
preach the gospel to every creature. The statement, "And all authority in
heaven and upon earth is given unto me," means that he is the head of all
things to the church; that he exercises the entire sovereignty of the universe
in behalf of the church. Oftentimes when we get a little frightened or blue,
become intimidated either by the formidable adversaries with whom we have to
cope or by the insuperable obstacles that block our pathway, we are prone to
forget that the Saviour is head over all things in our behalf; that there is
nothing hard for him; that when it comes to exercising his power in behalf of
the church there are no limitations; that we can draw on him to the last
possibility.
That is why I have said that the Texas Baptist Convention once foolishly got
scared over a little financial flurry, forgot that Jesus is King of kings and
Lord of lords. They ought to have gone on serenely laying out their work,
having faith in God, who is able to raise the dead.
Surely if God could in the wilderness for forty years feed so many families,
and see to it that their clothes did not wear out, that there was a shade over
them every day so that the sun did not smite them, and that their camp was
illumined by night a light brighter than the most luminous display of
electric lights in the cities of our time if he could call rocks to open and
send forth waters, and the quail to come at his bidding, and angel's food to
fall at his will, what are we, Christ's people in New Testament days, that we
should hesitate on account of difficulties in the way of discharging duties
incumbent upon us?
For illustration, I recall the first mission rally held in Johnson County. I
prepared the program. That county was in danger of Antinomianism. Some of the
noblest pastors in "hat association purposed to get together and sound a
higher note. The program compared missions to a suspension bridge across a
mighty river, not a prop under that bridge where the waters rolled, but on each
shore there was the basis for the support of the bridge. The first pedestal was
"All authority in heaven and earth is given unto me;" on the other
shore, the pedestal, "Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the
world." That is, if he had authority and power, we his people have no
right to hesitate at any time in the discharge of his plain commandments. That is
what is meant by Christ's being the head over all things to the church.
Consider carefully what that means. Every attribute of God is made contributory
to the church infinite love, infinite justice, infinite compassion,
omnipotence, omniscience, omnipresence, all engaged to help the church in the
accomplishment of its mission. Note carefully that this headship is headship of
an organization. But we come next to a new thought that the church is his
body. Wherever that expression occurs it implies not so much an organization as
an organism. An organism is a living thing. John the Baptist, after he was
beheaded, had no life. There was a vital relation between the body of John the
Baptist and his head. When his head was severed his body died. In the letter to
the Romans, again in the first letter to the Corinthians, again in the letter
to the Colossians, and preeminently in this letter to the Ephesians, the church
is called the body of Christ, which means that whatever sense of the word be
employed, then Christ is the head.
Some people unnecessarily" trouble themselves in trying to apply the
double sense of headship to the triple sense of the church. That is, the word
church is used in the New Testament in three distinct senses:
1. Abstractly as an institution (Matt. 16:18).
2. A particular congregation at one place ( 1 Cor. 1:2).
3. All the redeemed conceived of as a unit and glorified as a bride or city
(Eph. 5:25-27 and Rev. 21:9-10). In applying this headship we say that Christ
is the head of the church and head over all things to the church as an
institution, or as a particular congregation, or as the general assembly of the
redeemed in glory.
We now come to the last thought in that paragraph, "The fulness of him
that filleth all in all." The church is the fulness. If I want a true
conception of God the Father, I look at Jesus: "In him dwelleth all the
fulness of the Godhead bodily, the express image of the person of God." If
I want a true conception of Jesus Christ, I look at the church, which is the
fulness of Christ, the fulness of authority, the fulness of power, the fulness
of divine love, and the fulness of glory, as it ultimately will be. The fulness
of Christ in the church is very much like the thought expressed in "The
glory of his inheritance in the saints." We have already noted the
distinction between our inheritance in Christ and his inheritance in us.
To see the fulness of Christ in the church, turn to the last chapter of
Revelation, "And I saw the Holy City, new Jerusalem, coming down out of
heaven from God, made ready as a bride adorned for her husband. And I heard a
great voice out of the throne saying, Behold, the tabernacle of God is with
men, and he shall dwell with them, and they shall be his peoples, and God
himself shall be with them, and be their God; and he shall wipe away every tear
from their eyes; and death shall be no more; neither shall there be mourning,
nor crying, nor pain, any more: the first things are passed away."
Again the angel asked John if he would like to see the Bride, the Lamb's wife,
and there is given a picture of the redeemed in the fulness of their
redemption. If when that time comes one should ask, "Where shall I look to
see the fulness of the Father?" Look at Christ. "Where shall I look
to see the fulness of Christ?" Look at that church in glory. Behold how
many nations are represented in it! See the ends of the earth come together in
it. Behold how many varieties of men, some very great men intellectually, and
some very simple folk; some very wicked, others just as wicked by nature, who
were not so wicked by practice, but now all are redeemed. We have the fulness
of Christ presented in this, that all peoples, regardless of distinguishing
nationalities and distinguishing castes, are there. As the Genesis creation was
an expression of God, so that "the heavens declare the glory of God, and
the firmament showeth his handiwork," so the re-creation, or redemption,
will more manifest his glory. Not one of them but has arrived through
regeneration and glorification. Not one of them but connects back with the
eternal foreknowledge, election, and predestination of God. That is the fulness
of Christ.
The next item of our analysis is salvation by grace (2: 1-10). That is the text
upon which Jerry Clark, in some respects the greatest preacher in Texas,
preached his famous sermon before the General Association of Texas in Waco when
I was a young pastor there. I had heard a great deal about Clark; that he was
the greatest preacher living, if one could only get him to preach. His extreme modesty
made him an expert dodger. One of his friends said, "If you want Clark to
preach you must challenge him on the doctrines of grace. That will stir
him." So I had him assigned to my house and set a trap for him. In a
private conversation I said to him that I had heard of preachers who were
willing enough to preach salvation by grace in the backwoods, but would shirk
if called upon to preach it before a cultured city audience. His eye flashed
fire and he said, "I am not afraid to preach it anywhere." "Very
well, then, you are appointed to preach Sunday night from Ephesians
2:8-10." He preached from it and made the stars fairly sparkle. It was the
greatest pulpit classic I ever read. It stirred all the dry bones in the
valley!
Salvation by grace! The first thought is, "And you did he make alive when
you were dead." There is the sinner, spiritually as dead as a door nail.
Has a dead man power m himself, or is he able to call from any source whatever
the power to start to be alive? That is the question. The declaration is:
"When you were dead God made you alive." That is what old theologians
called regeneration. I do not think that is what the New Testament calls
regeneration, because it stops short of a full idea of regeneration as
expressed in many scriptures, yet it is that power of the Holy Spirit which
makes the soul sensitive. It is a new creation and is antecedent to any
manifestation of life. That is perfectly clear in the teaching of the
Scriptures.
Of course, with that kind of a start, spiritually dead, if a man is saved at
all he is saved by grace. It is impossible for a dead man to make himself
alive. Notice how that deadness is expressed in this paragraph: "And were
by nature children of wrath." That knocks the bottom out of the thought
that sin consists in the wilful transgression of a known commandment, as the
Arminians say. Sin is lawlessness, first of all lawlessness in nature before
there have been any external manifestations in overt actions.
We may take a baby rattlesnake, carry him home, feed him on milk, never let him
see his father or mother, pet him and try to educate him out of his nature. As
that snake grows the poison secretes, the fangs form, and the rattles come, and
if we were to put him in heaven he would throw himself into a coil, sound his
alarm and strike at the angels passing by. Why? Because the snake is a snake.
This sin of nature of depravity digs up by the root any idea of salvation
by external ordinances. I recall an illustration before a Sunday school by
Harvey Chamberlain, who desired to impress the lesson in John 3:7, "Ye
must he born again." He had provided a basin of water with soap and a
sealed bottle of ink, and called on the little fellows to come up and wash the
black off of that bottle. The outside washing only revealed the blackness yet
more. The ""Lowest sham ever imposed upon the credulity and
gullibility of exceedingly simple folk is the doctrine of literally washing
away sins in baptism. Grace finds us by nature the children of wrath that is
the original sin. Then it found us dead in trespasses and sins that is
practice. From that basis it starts by making alive, or making sensitive, which
is the initial touch of the Holy Spirit, superinducing in us contrition, or
Godly sorrow for sin, repentance, or a change of mind toward God on account of
sin, conversion, or turning from sin, and faith in Christ. So we are born anew.
The second thought is, "dead in trespasses and sins." These are
expressions of the inward nature, and sustain the relation of fruit to the
tree. They are symptomatic of the inward state. Our Lord declares that out of
the heart proceed evil thoughts, evil speech, and evil deeds. Notice the third
thought. Dead by nature, dead by actual trespasses and sins, and now
"walking according to the course of this world." By the "course
of this world" is meant its spiritual trend expressed in its maxims of
business, pleasure and every form of selfishness. It erects its own shifting
standard of right and wrong. It leaves God out. Yea, it is in its spirit and
mind the enemy of God. But the course of the world is not the result of chance.
This leads to the fourth thought that Satan is by usurpation the de facto
prince and ruler of this world. There is a guiding intelligence, the directing
will of a master. So our text adds: "According to the prince of the power
of the air, the spirit that now worketh in the children of disobedience."
What a succession of thought, and what a climax I Dead by nature, dead by
practice, swept along on the tide of the world spirit, under the domination of
Satan! What a hopeless outlook for salvation by human merit! What a predicate
for salvation by grace! What a reinforcement of the thought in Paul's
commission, Acts 26: 17-18: "Delivering thee from the [Jewish] people, and
from the Gentiles, unto whom I send thee, to open their eyes, that they may
turn from darkness to light and from the power of Satan unto God, that they may
receive remission of sins and an inheritance among them that are sanctified by
faith in me." He is to "turn them from darkness to light"; so
they are in darkness. He is to "turn them from the power of Satan unto
God"; so they are under the power of Satan. "That they may receive
remission of sins"; so they are unpardoned. "That they may receive an
inheritance"; so they are bankrupt. "An inheritance among them that
are sanctified"; so they are now unholy. "An inheritance among them
that are sanctified through faith in Christ"; so they are without faith.
Think of a preacher going out relying on himself to undertake a job like that I
We are not through yet. "Among whom we also once lived in the lusts of our
flesh, doing the desires of the flesh and of the mind." Those whom we
found dead by nature, dead by practice) bound up in the chains of the world,
under the power of the devil, are also found to be under the dominion of the
desires of the flesh. As John puts it: "Love not the world, neither the
things that are in the world. If any man love the world, the love of the Father
is not in him. For all that is in the world the lust of the flesh, and the
lust of the eyes, and the vainglory of life, is not of the Father, but is of
the world. And the world passeth away and the lust thereof" (1 John
2:15-17). Or, as James puts it: "Know ye not that the friendship of the
world is enmity with God?" (James 4:4).
The reader will note particularly the relation of good works to salvation,
expressed both negatively and positively: Not of works" but created and
saved "unto good works." They do not cause or even contribute to
salvation, but flow from it as a result. As our Lord puts it: "First make
a tree good and then the fruit will be good." Or, as Paul later expresses
it: For we also once were foolish, disobedient, deceived, serving divers lusts
and pleasures, living in malice and envy, hateful, hating one another. But when
the kindness of God, our Saviour, and his love toward man appeared, not by the
works done in righteousness, which we did ourselves, but according to his mercy
he saved us, through the washing of regeneration and the renewing of the Holy
Spirit, which he poured upon us richly, through Jesus Christ our Saviour; that
being justified by his grace, we might be made heirs according to the hope of
eternal life. Faithful is the saying and concerning these things I desire that
thou affirm confidently, to the end that they who have believed God may be
careful to maintain good works" (Titus 3:3-8). The relation of good works
to salvation is here expressed very clearly.
While good works before salvation are impossible, yet it is the instruction of
saving grace that they follow salvation. So Paul again says: "For the
grace of God hath appeared, bringing salvation to all men, instructing us to
the intent that denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly
and righteously and godly in this present world, looking for the blessed hope
and appearing of the glory of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ,
who" gave himself for us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity, and
purify unto himself a people for his own possession, zealous of good
works" (Titus 2:11-14).
Lest we might, by attributing some merit to faith, place it among good works
antecedent to salvation, our text is careful to say, "and not of
yourselves, it is the gift of God." True, it is fairly questioned that the
"gift" here is grammatically limited to faith. This matters nothing,
since it includes faith; elsewhere most unequivocally faith itself is reckoned
as a grace, a gift. Like repentance (Acts 11:18) faith is a gift of grace
before it is a human exercise, being a fruit of the regenerating Spirit (Phil.
1:29; 2 Peter 2:1; Acts 13:48).
Moreover, as the essence of faith is merely to receive an offered gift, its
exercise cannot be classed as a work. The old hymn holds good:
Grace first
contrived the way To save rebellious man; And all the steps that grace display
Which drew the wondrous plan.
Grace led my roving feet To tread the heavenly road; And new supplies each hour
I meet While pressing on to God.
Grace all the work shall crown, Through everlasting days; It lays in heaven the
topmost stone, And well deserves the praise.
Let us note particularly that the whole paragraph on salvation by grace is
clothed with the imagery of creation, with an evident comparative reference to
the Genesis creation, Creation is the bringing into being without the use of
pre-existing material, so that "what is seen hath not been made out of the
things which appear," and so "if any man be in Christ, he is a new
creation." This imagery absolutely excludes and forbids the idea of any
antecedent good or merit in the subjects of grace. Indeed, redemption is a much
higher order of creation than the Genesis creation and deserves and obtains
another memorial, as we will later learn from the letter to the Hebrews, which
shows that when God had finished the original creation he sanctified the
seventh day to commemorate it; but when Jesus finished the creation of
redemption, he also rested from his work, as God had done from his, and so
"there remaineth a sabbath-keeping for the children of God" a first
day of the week to commemorate the new creation, after Christ had nailed to his
cross and blotted out the whole cycle of Jewish sabbaths. (Heb. 4:9-10; Col.
2:14-17).
The creative idea in salvation is according to the power put forth when Jesus
was raised from the dead and exalted to the throne of the universe. This power
is infinitely superhuman. Regeneration is a spiritual resurrection from the
dead (Ezek. 37:1-14; John 5:25-26). The bones in the valley were very dry.
There was no life power in them. Only after the divine breath was breathed on
these bones did they live.
Pointing to the sinners dead by nature, dead by practice, borne as dead,
nonresisting leaves on the tidal course of this world, a course impelled by
Satan, until like a frail boat in the suction of Niagara whose fall just ahead
is like the doom of eternity pointing, I say, to such sinners, we may re-echo
the words of Jehovah to Ezekiel, "Son of man, can these dry bones
live?" The only possible answer is, "Not of themselves only by
God's creative power of grace."
The reader will notice the distinction in idea between the salvation in
Ephesians 2:1-10, and the salvation arising from redemption, justification, and
adoption in Galatians and Romans. Here the salvation is in us; there it is for
us. There the salvation is in relation to its legal aspects; here, to its
spiritual effects. Redemption is Christ's work justification and adoption,
the Father's work on account of Christ's work. Regeneration, sanctification,
and glorification are the Spirit's work applying the benefits of Christ's work.
It is not meant that Romans and Galatians leave out the Spirit's work, but that
the prison letters change the emphasis and stress the internal salvation.
QUESTIONS
1. What the four thoughts in
Ephesians 1:22-23?
2. What two ideas involved
in "The head of the church?"
3. Where now is "the
Head of the church?"
4. How, then, does "the
head" in heaven rule the church on earth?
5. What impious claims have
been made as to a human, vicar, or vice-regent?
6. When and by what act was
the capstone put on the Roman papacy?
7. What is meant by
"Christ head over all things to the church?" Illustrate by the Great
Commission.
8. Comparing the Great
Commission to a suspension bridge, what the anchorage on either shore?
9. What idea is involved
when the church is called the body of Christ, the head, and what the
distinction between this idea and the idea of headship in regard to the
execution of the Great Commission just considered.
10. In what three senses
does the New Testament use the word church" and how do you apply the
double idea of headship to the triple idea of the church?
11. On whom must I look to
find the fulness of God, the Father?
12. Where must I look to
find the fulness of Christ? Illustrate.
13. In the paragraph 2:1-10,
what the first thought?
14. What the first way ill
which the sinner's deadness is expressed? Illustrate by the snake and ink
bottle. What the bearing of this deadness on the dogmas of salvation by
external ordinances?
15. What the second thought
of the deadness and its relations to the first? Illustrate.
16. What the third thought
of the deadness, and what the appropriate scriptures?
17. What the fourth thought,
and what the appropriate scriptures from other books of the New Testament?
Illustrate by Paul's commission.
18. What the relation of
"good works" to this salvation, and what the proof texts?
19. What the imagery of this
whole passage, and how does this support the teaching so far?
20. What sabbath
commemorated the material creation?
21. What additional idea
underlies the Jewish sabbath?
22. What scriptures prove
the abrogation of the Jewish sabbath?
23. What sabbath supersedes
and commemorates the greater work of redemption?
24. Cite passages to prove
the creative idea in the Spirit's application of our Lord's redemption.
25. What distinction in the
idea of salvation in Ephesians 2:1-10 from the idea in Galatians and Romans
arising from redemption, justification, and adoption?
THE WALL OF PARTITION
Ephesians 2:11-22.
This chapter commences with the seventh item of the analysis the breaking
down of the wall of partition between Jew and Gentile, and the uniting of the
two into one church, as an institution, which finds expression in every
particular church. The particulars of the statement of the condition of the
Gentiles prior to the proclamation of the gospel after Christ's ascension are
thus given in our text:
1. Separate from Christ having no knowledge of him, or any interest in him
"salvation is of the Jews."
2. "Having been alienated from the commonwealth of Israel" i.e., as
uncircumcised, not entitled to citizenship in it. The force of
"alienated" here is about this: The original promise of the gospel
was to the race. Through both the antediluvian and Noachic periods the promise
was universal in its application. But after these two race falls, particularism
in a single nation succeeded. The race probations culminated at the Tower of
Babel in the dispersion of the nations, followed by the call of a particular
nation. This was the time of their alienation. In the Hebrew politeia or
"citizenship condition," including country, constitution, economy,
they had no part. The call of one nation made the others aliens.
3. "Strangers from the covenants of the promise." Mark the plural,
including all covenants made with Abraham or any of his descendants. Mark the
word "promise," not promises in general, but the promise, that is, of
the Messiah.
4. "Having no hope." This does not deny desire or aspiration, but
expectation based on definite and reliable grounds. Hope is composite a
blending of two elements, desire and expectation. We may desire what we may not
expect and expect what we do not desire. Many heathen desired better things,
but had no assured ground of hope. They had no accredited revelation. Mommsen
in his History of Rome says, "In Hellas [Greece], at the
epoch of Alexander the Great, it was a current saying, and one profoundly felt
by all the best men, that the best thing of all was not to be born, and the
next best to die." Testimonies from the classics might be multiplied on this
point.
5. "Without God in the world." Mark the Greek, Atheoi i.e.,
"atheists," not in the active but passive sense. They had indeed gods
many their own creation. The one true God was unknown to them. See Paul's
speech at Athens referring to the altar inscribed to the "unknown
God."
6. "Far off." Compare Romans 1:18-32, to see not only how far off,
but just how they sinfully arrive at that dark and guilty distance.
7. "A wall of partition" rigidly separated them from the people who
were custodians of the Oracles of God, and the heirs of all the covenants from
Abraham to David.
The reader will miss the mark at this point if he does not look back carefully
to the first eleven chapters of Genesis. There are in these chapters three
distinct race probations. First, in Adam, as head of all human beings. Adam
fell, and all his posterity, without distinction, fell with him and in him.
Second, after his fall and expulsion from the garden of Eden, the throne of
grace was set up at the east of the garden, and all his descendants, without
distinction, were privileged to approach the God of grace and mercy through
typical sacrifices based on the promise to the race, "The seed of the
woman shall bruise the serpent's head." This race probation culminated in
the flood, and a third race probation commenced with Noah, as the new head of
the race and under a special covenant.
When this third race probation failed at the Tower of Babel, and the dispersion
of the nations then followed (Gen. 12) the call of Abraham, and the fourth
probation, commenced through one family to become a chosen nation under
national covenants. The very constitution of one nation to become God's
organized people, by isolating laws and ordinances, left out all other nations
as aliens and strangers. These segregating laws and ordinances constituted the
wall of partition between the Hebrews and other nations.
Circumcision, the entire sabbatic cycle, priesthood and sacrifices, with their
ritual, all social and political ordinances of separation, prescribed limitations
of citizenship, a special homeland, indeed the entire Sinaitic legislation,
with its later developments in Numbers and Deuteronomy, entered into the wall
of separation. There is no parallel in history to the isolating, exclusive
legislation of Moses.
We find in the New Testament that Christian Jews wanted to keep up that wall of
partition to deny that Christ had broken it down. They said in order to be
saved one had to become a Jew had to be circumcised. All of these laws with
reference to their altar, the way of approach to God, etc., as embodied in the
tabernacle, or its successor, the Temple, and its offerings setting forth ways
and means by which one could come to God, were in the partition wall. In
Galatians Paul says that even believers in Christ, up to the time the object of
faith came that is, until Christ came were under these laws and had to
observe these old ceremonial laws. The heirs by faith were under tutors until
Christ died.
So we see Christian Jews in New Testament times still wishing to keep up this
wall of partition. When Peter went into the house of Cornelius and ate with the
Gentiles he was sharply rebuked by some of the church at Jerusalem, but by
patient explanation of all the circumstances he quieted the opposition, but did
not conquer it.
It reappeared at Antioch in the demand that the Gentiles must be circumcised in
order to be saved. This was a vital and fundamental matter. So Paul and
Barnabas sternly resisted it, and as these Judaizing teachers came from Jerusalem
and claimed authority from the apostles and the mother church, the whole case
was referred to them and resulted in the council described in Acts 15. Paul's
contention was fully sustained. Peter, and even James, sided with him.
But even this solemn decision did not end the matter, so far as the Jews were
concerned. The question of eating with the Gentiles was reopened at Antioch.
While a Gentile might be saved without becoming a Jew, a Jewish Christian must
remain a Jew. In this form of the question Peter and Barnabas were led to
dissimulation, the more reprehensible on Peter's part, since this was the very
form of the question on which he had stood so nobly in the case of Cornelius.
Paul won again, but the war went on.
How did Christ break down the wall? In the letter to the Colossians is the
clearest passage in the whole Bible on how the whole Jewish law was abrogated,
2:14: "Having blotted out the bond written in ordinances that was against
us, which was contrary to us; and he hath taken it out of the way, nailing it
to the cross, having despoiled the principalities and powers, he made a show of
them openly, triumphing over them in it. Let no man therefore judge you in meat
or in drink, or in respect of a feast day, or a new moon, or a sabbath day."
Christ nailed the whole thing to the cross blotted it out. These things were
typical. When Christ, the antitype, came they were done away forever. The whole
sabbatic cycle is set forth in this passage; feast days, or annual sabbaths;
new moons, or monthly sabbaths; a sabbath day, or weekly sabbath, are all
blotted out, just as Hosea predicted: "I will also cause all her mirth to
cease, her feasts, her new moons, and her sabbaths and all her solemn
assemblies." Seventh Day Adventists try to get people to go back to
keeping the seventh day instead of the first day of the week.
That means Christ has not come that we are still under the bondage of types
and ceremonies. Whoever believes that, announces himself as a Jew of the old
kind.
It took a Paul to make people see that the wall was broken down, ground to
powder, and swept out of the realm of obligation by the breath of God's
abrogation. It is utterly gone. Paul would sometimes as a matter of expediency,
out of consideration for weak brethren who believed it was something awful to
eat meat offered to idols, refrain from eating meat. He said, "The idol is
nothing. That is all done away with in Christ. And all of these laws about
clean and unclean animals have no force now, but so far as I am concerned, if
my eating meat will cause some weak brother to stumble and fall down and keep
on falling, I will let it alone. I do not let it alone because there is any
harm in it to me, but because of these weak brethren for whom Christ
died."
While that wall of partition stood, on one side were men without God, aliens
from the commonwealth of Israel, strangers to the covenant, who had no hope in
the Messiah, therefore without God. It said to the Gentile, "You stand off
yonder." In Mark 7, to show how extreme their position became, in addition
to the law, they observed their added traditions; if a Jew went to market, when
he came back he must immerse himself to be free from possible defilement by
contact; he must immerse the table on which he ate, the couch on which he slept,
the pots and vessels which he used. That entire typical ceremonial legislation
which shut out the Gentile was abrogated. It was blotted out, abolished, and
nailed to the cross of Christ.
We will now see how the thought develops. The old distinction between Jew and
Gentile being blotted out, he now uses a series of figures. The first figure is
marriage, by which two entirely different individuals become one: "They
twain shall be one flesh." The scripture on that is verse 14: "He
hath made both one." And in verse 15: "That he might create in
himself of the two, one new man." The wall being broken down, it is the
purpose of Christ to take the Jew and Gentile and make one new man, so that in
Christ there will be neither Jew nor Greek. That is the first figure.
The next figure is the new commonwealth. He says, "Ye are no more
strangers and sojourners, but ye are fellow citizens with the saints."
Here is a citizenship, and it is just as good and proper for the Gentiles to be
citizens in Christ Jesus as for the Jews. The next figure is the household, or
family. This is the language: "And of the household of God." So we
have a new man, a new commonwealth, a new family.
He changes the figure again to the Temple, or house of God. Here is the
language: "Being built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets,
Christ Jesus himself being the chief corner stone." That Temple at
Jerusalem was one of the strongest factors in the wall of partition. Why? There
was a certain place that the Gentiles were permitted to go the court of the
Gentiles but they could not go any further. No Gentile could go up into the
Jewish court.
Now Paul says, "That old Temple is out of the way; he builds a new temple
that the old one foreshadowed," and in this new temple Gentile material
will be used as well as Jewish material. The chief cornerstone in the
foundation of this new temple is the rock, Christ Jesus. A cornerstone is one
that holds two walls together. We notice in a building where two walls come
together a large stone that goes into each wall and holds them together. Of
course there are cornerstones all the way up, but the chief cornerstone is down
next to the foundation. Every Christian who exercises the holding-together
power is a cornerstone. Some just stick in the wall. Others we may call
intermediate cornerstones. That is the imagery of the temple.
In verse 18 he shows a much more precious thought: "Through him we both
[Jew and Gentile] have access to the .Father." Before, it was only the
Jews who had access, but under this new economy, the Gentiles as well as the
Jews have access in Christ to the Father. I stated that when Christ died he
nailed to his cross all discriminating legislation. There was a signal token.
Just at the time Christ died the veil in the Temple was rent in twain from top
to bottom. That veil was said to be 70 feet long, 30 feet wide, and 4 inches
thick. Ten yoke of oxen could not have torn it. It was closely woven and
beautifully colored. At the moment Christ said, "It is finished," it
was rent in twain, commencing at the top and going all the way down. This
signified that the way to the holy of holies was then made open to all.
Paul refers to that in the letter to the Hebrews when he says, "Wherein
God, being minded to show more abundantly unto the heirs of the promise the
immutability of his counsel, interposed with an oath; that by two immutable
things, in which it is impossible for God to lie, we may have a strong
encouragement, who have fled for refuge to lay hold of the hope set before us:
which we have as an anchor of the soul, a hope both sure and steadfast and
entering into that which is within the veil; whither as a forerunner Jesus
entered for us, having become a high priest forever after the order of
Melchizedek." Christ destroyed two enmities; first the enmity between Jew
and Gentile, and made peace between these two and converted them into one; then
he made peace between each one of them and the Father. Being reconciled to the
Father through Christ we are reconciled to our fellow men.
We now come to a very important thought. When Paul talks about the new man, and
the church is said to be the bride made one with Christ, as Adam and Eve were
made one, and when he talks about one commonwealth and one citizenship, and
when he talks about them being one housebold, and being made into one temple,
he is speaking of the church as an institution. God established a time
institution. That institution is exemplified, becomes operative, in particular
churches.
This thought is expressed in verse 21: "In whom each several building,
fitly framed together, groweth into a holy temple in the Lord." That is to
say, each particular congregation, particular church, is an expression of the
church as an institution, and its only expression. For instance, a new state
may provide for "trial by jury." There, "jury" is an
institution, of which each particular jury is an expression. So the expression,
"I will build my church," when that institution becomes operative, it
is exemplified in a particular church. We must make the distinction in usage
according to the laws of language between an institution in the abstract sense
and its expression in every particular, concrete case. Speaking abstractly, we
may say that the church is a temple. Speaking concretely, each particular
church is a temple. Such usage of language is common. We never misunderstand
its import in other matters. We never make the abstract sense a conglomeration.
If we say abstractly "the husband is the head of the wife" we do not
mean all husbands are blended into one big universal husband. But we mean that
in every particular case the husband is the head of the wife. Just so in
Ephesians 1:22; 2:12-20; 3:10, 21 the church as an institution is discussed
under several figures. But always Ephesians 2:21-22 (revised text) shows what
the institution is in its expression. It becomes operative in particular
churches only. Later Ephesians 5:23-33 will discuss the glory church.
The Judaizing Christians fought Paul's Gospel on every field of evangelism, and
notwithstanding his letters to the Corinthians, Galatians, Romans, Philippians,
Colossians, Ephesians, and Hebrews, he foresaw the coming of a great apostasy
that after his day would revert to a national church with an earthly head and
reincorporate into the Christian. system the ideas, priesthood and ritual of an
abrogated economy. He foresaw the coming of Christian interpreters. who would
revert to the Jewish sabbath and insist on this restoration of a Jewish kingdom
with a returned Christ a: King at Jerusalem and with the Gentile world in
subjugation Tens of thousands of pulpits in Christendom today are seeking in
some fashion to rebuild that wall which Christ demolished on the cross, and
whose crumbling stone and wasting wood were pulverized and scattered as fine
dust.
From the old covenant, and from effete heathen religions and customs, they
gathered fragments and blended them into a new yoke of bondage, setting aside
the liberty and simplicity of the gospel. And particularly on the ideas of the
church there is yet before Baptists a hard battle, whose preliminary skirmishes
have already commenced.
So far only the general line of thought has been followed. But we need to look
more critically at some particular expressions, even though there be repetition.
Verse 14. "For he is our peace." What the strict meaning? Is it
limited to peace between Jew and Gentile, or is it the peace of both Jew and
Gentile with God, or both? The peace under discussion is a reconciliation by
the cross.' The cross must have here an expiatory sense; it must propitiate
toward God, making peace between him and the. sinner, and as both Jew and
Gentile draw near to God they draw near to each other. As all the diverging
spores of a. wheel come together and unite in the hub, so Jew and Gentile find
in Christ, the center, primarily, peace with God, and, secondarily, peace with
each other. Isaiah (9:5-6), Micah. (5:6), and Zechariah (10:10) predict peace
through the coming Messiah.
Verse 15. "The enmity." Here again the enmity is not merely or
primarily the hatred between Jew and Gentile, but the enmity of both toward
God. This is what stood in the way of peace. Enmity which antagonizes and holds
nations apart can never be converted to peace until first the giunity toward
God on the part of opposing nations is gotten out of the way. In the death of
enmity toward God is also the death of enmity toward each other. The thought is
beautifully imaged in the two staves of the prophet, the staff,
"Beauty," and the staff, "Bands," the first representing
the tie uniting Ephraim and Judah to God, the second binding the two together.
"Bands" cannot be broken until "Beauty" is first broken.
"Create in himself of the two one new man." This is not demanding
that a Gentile shall become a Jew, nor that a Jew shall become a Gentile; this
would not be a creation. But he creates a new corporate body, i.e., the church
as an institution. But as the two elements, Jew and Gentile, are blended into
the new corporation, this would not be a creation on account of the use of
pre-existing material. A mere blending, therefore, does not express the
thought. The blending would be purely artificial if unchanged, incoherent
elements are bound together. By the creating power of regeneration the Jew is
made a Christian, and so the Gentile. This Christian material of the new
corporation did not exist before. In this way he created in himself of the two
one new man, i.e., a new church. As the corporation was new, so the elements
which composed it were made new.
Verse 16. "Reconcile them both in one body, unto God, through the
cross." Here it is evident, what has been expressed before, that the
reconciliation of peace is toward God, and sacrificially through the cross, and
hence their peace with each other is only a secondary thought resulting from
the first.
Verse 17. "And he came and preached peace to them that were far off and
peace to them that were nigh." "And he came. When and what this
coming? It was the coming m the Holy Spirit on Pentecost the beginning of the
execution of the commission given before this ascension. Instrumentally the
church, endued with power by the Spirit, did the preaching.
Verse 18. "For through him [Christ] we both [Jew and Gentile] have access,
in one Spirit, unto the Father." Here in one short sentence we have all
the persons of the Trinity in their distinguishing office work.
Verse 20. "Foundation Cornerstone." Christ is really the foundation
and the cornerstone ( 1 Cor. 3:10-15; 1 Peter 2:6-7). The New Testament
apostles and prophets are the foundation only in the sense that they laid it in
their preaching, and in that way their vital doctrines, or what they preached,
is called the foundation (Heb. 6:1). Real foundation = Christ Teaching foundation = the
apostles and prophets Doctrinal foundation = what they preached
Verses 21-22. Let the reader particularly note that the church as an
institution, whether called "one new man," "one body,"
"one commonwealth," "one household," or "one
temple," finds expression in "each several building" or particular
congregation, and that the leading idea of its mission is to become a
habitation of God through the Spirit.
QUESTIONS
1. Cite and explain each
particular of the condition of the Gen- tiles prior to the gospel proclamation.
2. What race probations in
Genesis 1-11, and what change commences in chapter 12?
3. What the wall of
partition?
4. When and how abrogated?
5. Prove that this includes
abrogation of the Jewish sabbaths of all kinds.
6. In what letters of Paul
is all this made plain?
7. Yet what did he foresee?
8. In this chapter what
various images are employed to express the idea of the church as an
institution?
9. Prove that this
institution finds expression in particular churches.
10. What the meaning of
"Christ our peace"?
11. What the meaning of
enmity?
12. What the meaning of
"He came and preached peace, i.e., when and how was this coming?
13. What verse of this
chapter presents all the persona of the Trinity, distinguishing between their
office work?
PAUL'S SECOND GREAT PRAYER
Ephesians 3:1-21.
This discussion covers chapter 3, connecting two items of the analysis, to wit:
Paul's relation to the mystery of the gospel to the Gentiles, and his second
great prayer. And what a prayer it is! Let us notice that in verse I he starts
to pray, sidetracks it for twelve verses, and then resumes. This is peculiar to
Paul, starting on a main thought and then leaving it to branch out on a
collateral thought. But he always comes back, as we see here in verse 14. A man
who does that shows an earnest, fruitful, tenacious mind. We have noticed the
trait in lower animals. A dog starts out and follows a deer until he crosses a
fresher bear track. His hunting instinct turns him immediately into the
cross-trail, but he returns to take up the original trail. Unlike the dog, some
preachers start with a text and follow it until they flush a new thought, then
take after that and never get back to the text, leaving their sermon as
Tacitus, the historian, leaves that great German hero, Arminius, standing on a
bridge, his readers not knowing whether he ever crossed over, went back, or is
standing there yet. Other preachers, alas! follow this order: (1) They take a
text. (2) They instantly leave it. (3) They never get back to it.
Paul starts off: "For this cause I, Paul, the prisoner of Christ Jesus in
behalf of you Gentiles." This introduces his prayer, but a parenthesis
follows showing why he prays. This parenthesis is the eighth item of the
analysis. It occurred to him that he ought to explain why he was so earnest in
praying for them. His interest grew out of a special relation, such as no other
man sustained, expressed in these words: "The dispensation of that grace
of God which was given me to you-ward." There was a special dispensation
of the grace of God given to Paul. In the letter to the Galatians he uses this
language bearing upon the thought: "When they saw that I had been
entrusted with the gospel of the uncircumcision, even as Peter with the gospel
of the circumcision (for he that wrought for Peter unto the apostleship of the
circumcision wrought for me also unto the Gentiles) ; and when they perceived
the grace that was given unto me, James and Cephas and John, they who were
reputed to be pillars, gave to me and Barnabas the right hands of fellowship,
that we should go unto the Gentiles, and they unto the circumcision."
To explain his prayer for the Gentiles, he says that the dispensation of the
gospel for the Gentiles was specially committed to him. God himself divided the
work. He created a foreign mission department and put it in the hands of Paul.
The home mission department he left to the original twelve; they were to go to
the Jews and Paul was to go to the Gentiles. There is the scriptural thought
and justification for our division of the mission work into home and foreign
departments. To illustrate: If our foreign mission secretary starts to write a
letter touching a mission station in Mexico, Brazil, China, or Africa, he
pauses to explain his interest that the Southern Baptist Convention has given
him the dispensation of the foreign mission work, and that is why he is
writing.
The next point is that this dispensation was given to him by revelation of
Jesus Christ. He did not get it second hand from Peter. He is clear to say that
this gospel did not come from man. It was a direct revelation from Jesus Christ
to him. That is demonstration against even the idea of a human pope, for here
is a man whose gospel is entirely independent of the gospel committed to the
twelve. And he insists that he is not a whit behind any of them; he is not
indebted to any of them for the authority with which he preaches, and they were
forced to concede that the same God who wrought mightily through Peter to the
circumcision, wrought just as mightily through Paul to the Gentiles. He makes
these points clear.
In Acts 9 we have the first account of God's designating Paul to this work,
setting him apart to be a great foreign missionary. And as time developed, he
called him more specifically to that work. To show the strenuousness and
insistence of this separation of Paul to this work, note that he himself had an
intense desire to be a home missionary, and on one occasion, contrary to the
direct teaching of the Spirit of God, he went to Jerusalem, and when he got
there, God met him in the Temple and said, "They will not hear you. Go
work where I sent you." In other words, it is as much the province of the
Lord Jesus Christ to select the field of labor as it is to call a man to
preach, and the preacher who disregards the divine jurisdiction over the place
where he is to preach, is sure to get into trouble and bring shame and failure
to himself. After God had purposed that this should be his work, and after God
had called him to that work, he still kept hanging around the home mission
department. So the Lord came to the church at Antioch and said, "Set apart
Paul and Barnabas for the work to which I have called them." Church action
followed the divine action.
Just here we come to an expression that causes some people a little trouble.
Verse 3: "How that by revelation was made known unto me the mystery, as I
wrote before in a few words." The question is, if this letter was intended
primarily and exclusively to be for the Ephesians, when did Paul ever write
them about the dispensation having been committed to him? Some commentaries say
that it is in the first part of this letter, but there is not a syllable about
it in the first part of this letter. We find it in Colossians 1:25:
"Whereof I was made a minister, according to the dispensation of God which
was given me to you-ward, to fulfil the word of God, even the mystery which
hath been hid for ages and generations: but now hath it been manifested to his
saints." That is where he "wrote before in a few words." That
shows that there is a very close relation between Colossians and Ephesians. The
letter to the Ephesians elaborates the letter to the Colossians, and justifies
the position taken in the introductory chapter about the phrase, "at
Ephesus."
We now come to the word "mystery." The word is frequently used in the
Bible, but not always with reference to the same thing. John, in Revelation,
presents a picture of a woman dressed in scarlet sitting on a wild beast with
seven heads and ten horns, and on her forehead is written "MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND OF THE ABOMINATIONS OF THE
EARTH." In that figure, under the
name, Babylon, he represents the mystery of the Roman Catholic Church. In
another place Paul himself says in his letter to Timothy: "Great is the
mystery of godliness." That is a different mystery, to wit: (1) That God
was veiled in the flesh. (2) That, though veiled, the angels recognized him.
(3) That thus veiled he was preached unto the Gentiles. (4) That he was
believed on by the Gentiles. (5) He was received up in glory.
"Confessedly, great is the mystery of godliness."
But Paul uses the word "mystery" in this passage in a different
meaning. It is not a mystery to him, nor will it be a mystery to them after he
explains. The mystery will be taken away. Here is the secret of the mystery, in
verse 6: "That the Gentiles are fellow heirs, and fellow members of the
body, and fellow partakers in the promise of Christ Jesus through the
gospel." It was a mystery in Old Testament times; it was then veiled. The
Jews seemed to be everything there. But the mystery unveiled shows that even in
the beginning God looked kindly toward all nations of men. God intended that
all nations of men should seek him and find him, that when the typical age
passed, his gospel through his Son should go to all nations that inhabit the
face of the earth. That was all hidden in Old Testament times, but it is not
mysterious now.
In that remarkable letter to the Romans (11) where the same matters are under
discussion, he points out that Israel, the chosen nation, loses the kingdom of
God; that through their fall the Gentiles receive the kingdom of God; that
through the fulness of the Gentiles the Jews come back to the kingdom of God;
that the failure of the Jews helps the Gentiles; that the fulness of the
Gentiles helps the Jews. He says that the whole thing was according to divine
purpose, and then ends with this exclamation: "0 the depth of the riches
both of the wisdom and the knowledge of God! how unsearchable are his
judgments, and his ways past tracing out! For who hath known the mind of the
Lord? or who hath been his counsellor? or who hath first given to him, and it
shall be recompensed unto him again? For of him, and through him, and unto him,
are all things. To him be the glory forever. Amen."
Our thoughts so far are: (1) That the dispensation of the gospel to the
Gentiles was given to Paul. (2) That this dispensation was given to him by
special revelation; it did not come secondhand; he was to be the great foreign
missionary man. (3) That this was formerly a mystery, but is now explained. (4)
The purpose of God is that the Gentiles shall be fellow heirs, fellow members
of the body and fellow partakers of the promise of Christ Jesus through the
gospel.
He adds a thought showing a more distant and extensive end of his ministry:
"Unto me, who am less than the least of all saints, was this grace given,
to preach unto the Gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ; and to make all
men see what is the dispensation of the mystery which for ages hath been hid in
God who created all things; to the intent that now unto the principalities and
the powers in the heavenly places might be made known through the church the
manifold wisdom of God." This is my great my favorite text. It sets me
on fire. I could wake suddenly in the night and preach from it offhand. Through
Paul, by special divine appointment, all men are to be made to see this mystery
unveiled. Not only so, but unto angels by the church must this manifold wisdom
of God be made known. The church is a pedagogue to angels. By the church they
are instructed.
The first time I ever met my cousin, J. L. Carroll, he preached a sermon at the
Southern Baptist Convention in Jefferson on the text: "What I do thou
knowest not now, but thou shalt know hereafter." In this discussion he
quoted verbatim the entire poem on "The Tapestry Weavers", one that I
have never seen anywhere except in Goodrich's old Fourth Reader.
One weaver was complaining that everything went wrong; the other believed that
everything went right, and he said to his brother weaver: "You see in part
only. Let your carpet instruct you. While in the loom you see only its outside.
There appears to be a chaotic jumble warp and woof and flying shuttle. But
when complete and the rolls are fitted on the floor, the pattern is plain.
Fragments of design in one roll find their counterpart in another. So to us
just now the world is a carpet inside out it is yet in the weaving at the
end the design and the pattern will appear." I thought I had never heard
anything more appropriate than this illustration.
"Now," says Paul, "those angels up yonder are flaming spirits,
but there are many things they do not know. They have had their curiosity
aroused ever since Christ interposed to save man, 'which things the angels
desired to look into.' " On the mercy seat the curiosity of the angels is
represented by two golden cherubim on either side leaning over, looking down
where the blood is dropping. These heavenly students are trying to study out
God's wisdom, and God's wisdom is manifold, it is rolled up in a great roll and
the angels cannot see. The church comes along and takes hold of the roll and
unrolls, unrolls, unrolls, the many folds, and as the church unrolls, the
angels behold the manifold wisdom of God.
That is a beautiful thought. It elevates one in his own mind to know that he is
helping explain difficult things to the angels. Not only were the apostles a
"spectacle to the angels," but the church in its work is a spectacle
to the angels, in unfolding to their view the marvelous election,
foreordination, predestination, and foreknowledge of God, developed in
redemption and made apparent through the ministry of the church in preaching
the gospel. The church comes opening one door and sets Jerusalem on fire, and
the angels clap their hands and praise God, 3,000 Jews saved. The church turns
a key, throws open another door, and the Gentiles come in. The angels clap
their hands and sing, "Glory to God in the highest." The church goes
to Ephesus, 100,000 perhaps are converted there; it crosses the Bosphorus and
enters Europe, goes to Athens, Corinth, and to Rome itself. From there it goes
to Britain, and then on gospel wings it flies across the Atlantic Ocean, the
gospel is carried across the American continent, rises in another flight to the
islands of the sea, the Orient, flies over the walls of China, and goes into
Tibet, that darkest, most isolated place in the world. All of that the angels
learn as the kingdom develops.
We come now to a point that always thrilled me.
I never could understand why some Baptists rejoice to say there is no church
succession.
I would like for them to take hold of these two passages in this chapter,
"To the intent that now unto the principalities and the powers in the
heavenly places might be made known through the church the manifold wisdom of
God, according to the eternal purpose which he purposed in Christ Jesus our
Lord," coupled with the last verse, "Unto him be the glory in the
church and in Christ Jesus unto all generations forever and ever. Amen."
Whenever church work stops) then the glory stops. Did God intend for it to
stop? If he did, why did he say, "Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the
end of the world"? And why should we tell the church when celebrating the
Lord's Supper, "As often as you do this you show forth the Lord's death
till he come"? Why does he provide for perpetuity? I am not discussing
church history now. I am discussing God's purpose in establishing the church.
Jesus said, "The gates of hell shall not prevail against it." I do
not believe they have. They have never been able to convince me that the gates
of hell have prevailed against the church.
I believe that God not only has had people in all ages, but that he has had an
organized people.
He provided for transmission: "The things which I have committed to you,
the same commit thou to faithful men." How do men have faith? By hearing.
How can they hear without a preacher, and how can they have a preacher unless
he be sent? Did he not send the church all gifts apostolic gifts, prophetic
gifts, evangelistic gifts, and pastoral gifts? He set every one of them in the
church. The apostles and prophets served the church; when they were taken away,
there remained pastors, evangelists, teachers. On whose authority? Christ's.
Where placed? In the church. I am satisfied that if the angels, after watching
the unfolding of the wisdom of God in the gospel of Jesus Christ, from the time
Christ died until the time the apostles died, they have not had a recess since
of a thousand years. They are not left in suspense, vainly bending over to
learn more through silent centuries. The school goes right on. The purposes
ripen. The ordinances continue to tell their story. Churches come from churches
somewhat as horses come from horses. History cannot trace every detail of the
pedigree showing how a certain drove of wild mustangs in western Texas are
descendants of the Spanish barbs, brought here by the discoverers 400 years
ago. The fact that the mustangs are here proves the succession, since only like
begets like.
I do not undervalue church history, but far more important to me than fallible
human records of passing events is the New Testament forecast of church
history. The former may err the latter never.
Before the Louisiana Baptist Historical Society it was my pleasure to discuss
this very theme.
We now consider the marvelous second prayer of Paul for the Ephesians, which is
the ninth item of the analysis. The petitioner is Paul. He is a prisoner. The
chain on his hand clanks with every line he writes. But the word of God is not
chained, the Spirit of God is not chained, and the spirit of this man who prays
is not chained. It is amazing that a man in his circumstances could so far
forget himself in the riches of his benevolences and go out in his supplications
and entreat for such blessings as are embodied in this petition.
The next thought is the relation of this prayer to preceding things. This
relation is expressed in these words: "For this cause I pray." What
cause? It has just been stated: first, that it was the purpose of God that the
Gentiles should be fellow heirs, and that Paul was the minister selected who
should preach to these Gentiles that the kingdom of heaven was open to them. So
it was for this cause because God intended that they should have these
benefits, and because he designated Paul as the instrument by which they should
come to them, therefore he prayed.
Let us look at the attitude which was very reverent and very deliberate:
"I bow my knees." To whom? To the Father. There is a modifying phrase
that we need now to consider, bearing on why he prayed to him, and especially
why Paul prayed to him in this connection. This modifying phrase is "from
whom every family in heaven and earth is named." There is something in the
modifying clause suggesting why Paul offers this petition to the Father, but we
have a difficulty in determining what it means. The common version reads:
"For whom the whole family in heaven and earth is named." It is very
easy to understand what that idea is. It is exactly the idea expressed in this
hymn:
Let saints on
earth unite to sing With those to glory gone; For all the servants of the King
In heaven and earth are one.
One family we dwell in him, One church above, beneath, Though now divided by
the stream, The narrow stream of death.
If the King James Version is the correct rendering, that is what it means, and
we can see the idea at once when he prays to the Father from whom the whole
family, Jews and Gentiles, those in heaven and those on earth, and those yet to
be born, is named. It is a very beautiful thought. The objection to that being
the proper rendering is that there is no article in the Greek, and therefore
grammatically the revised version is more accurate, not referring to the whole
family collectively but distributively: "From whom every family is
named," that is, those who go to heaven may constitute a family; down here
on earth they are not all assembled in one. There was a family at Rome, one at
Corinth and one at Ephesus. In this sense the word "family" is a
synonym for "church." Which is correct? The revised version is very
accurate: "I pray unto the Father, from whom every family in heaven and on
earth is named." Every church is named, whether you conceive of it as the
church of the spirits of the just, made perfect in glory, or distributively,
each particular congregation of Christ's disciples here upon earth. There is,
quite possibly, another meaning which we find in the margin of our Bible:
"From whom every Fatherhood is named." That does not make the sense
materially different from the sense of the revised text. Fatherhood upon earth
is a reflection of the true fatherhood in heaven. All fatherhood gets its idea
and ideal from God, the Father.
These are the three possible meanings of this passage. I do not like to be on
the fence myself, and after studying about it a great deal I am inclined to
think that the King James Version has the true idea, and I am quite sure it can
be defended exegetically and grammatically, because we find in the Greek New
Testament four or five places where the article is absent and yet the unity is
there, and it is so rendered by the revisers themselves. I think this makes the
best sense and connects better with Paul's thought. He has just been telling
them that under the old economy the Gentiles were aliens from the commonwealth
of Israel, without God, and without hope in the world, but that under the new
revelation of the mystery of God's purpose it is evident he intended Jew and
Gentile to be one in Christ. And he is speaking of the unity continually, the
gathering together, and I prefer that translation: "From whom the whole
family in heaven and earth is named." The Gentile belongs to that family
just as much as the Jew.
So we advance in our thought. We have Paul the petitioner, the Father
petitioned, and the power according to which he asks that things be granted
"according to the riches of his glory." What does he ask for? We see
the whole Trinity in this: The Father is the source, therefore the petition is
addressed to him. He asks one blessing that touches the Holy Spirit, the third
person in the Trinity, and several touching Christ, the second person in the
Trinity. The first thing for which he asks is strength: "That ye may be
strengthened with power through his Spirit in the inward man." We often
see physical giants, like John L. Sullivan, Jim Jeffries, strong on the outside
but not strong on the inside. Then we see some frail, weak men, like William of
Orange, who was so sick that he could not stand up, but strong inside and
commanding his army. And we see the general on the other side, the Duke of
Luxemburg, who was so frail and sick that his soldiers had to carry him about
on a litter. A man who did not have strength inside would have been whining in
the hospital and asking for a furlough, but these two generals were strong
inside, and they directed their armies while they fought one of the most famous
battles of history. Even so, and more so, is it with the Christian. The outward
man perishes, but the inward man is renewed day by day. The fact is that no man
is whipped until he is whipped inside, and when whipped inside he is whipped
altogether. Just as long as his soul is firm and steadfast he is invincible by
any force that can be sent against him. We will now look at the Christ side of
it, and there are several parts in that. First, "that Christ may dwell in
your hearts through faith." There is a great difference between taking
permanent residence and paying an occasional visit. It seems that some Christiana,
at occasional intervals, receive visits from Christ, not very welcome visits on
their part, and he has to stand outside and knock: "Behold, I stand at the
door and knock." Paul does not pray for that, but that Christ may dwell in
their hearts through faith. That means to abide, not just a visitor staying
over night, but owning the house and living in it, and he can dwell in your
hearts only through faith.
The second thing is stability: "That being rooted [that is the image of a
tree] and grounded [there he changes the figure to a house with strong
foundations] in love." That is stability. Look at a China tree; a little
wind will blow it over. Why? Because it has no tap root. One cannot turn over a
post, but he can turn over a block of wood that is resting on the ground. The
use of the lateral roots of the tree is to feed the tree. All of those little
fibrous roots close to the top of the ground furnish the tree food and water.
But that big root that goes straight down is not to feed it, but to hold it
firmly. So Paul prays for stability: "being rooted and grounded."
Some of those buildings in San Francisco with their rock foundations and steel
frames, the rock holding them together under the ground and the steel frames
holding them together above the ground, were not shaken by even the earthquake.
The third thing is, "That ye may be strong to apprehend with all the
saints." Apprehend what? Certain dimensions breadth, length, height, and
depth of the love of Christ. In other words, "I pray that you may be able
to apprehend the dimensions of the love of Christ; that you may see how high it
is, how deep it is, how broad it is, and how long it is." All the saints
are invited to join in it. Sir Isaac Newton said that he was just a little
child on the coast picking up shells. He claimed not to know much. So Paul
said, "I have not apprehended all things for which he laid hold of me, but
I pray that you Ephesians may be strong to apprehend the dimensions of the love
of Christ."
The fourth thing is knowledge "to know the love of Christ." That
refers to personal experience, not a mental conception, but a realization of it
in the heart, i.e., to know experimentally the love of Christ. We learn some
things about Christ intellectually and put them in our hearts and assimilate
them, but let us learn them personally. As each lesson comes, let us put it in
our hearts and learn it personally. That is why we are called upon to know the
love of Christ which passeth knowledge. We know now in part, but not
altogether.
The fifth thing connected with Christ that he prays for, "That ye may be
filled unto all the fulness of God." Paul is not here offering a prayer
for one person, but he is praying for the church, which is the temple of God,
and the temple of God is to have the fulness of God.
Several years ago in a controversy I quoted this passage and a man asked,
"What do you get out of that? I have read it many times but I do not get
anything out of it." I said, "The church is the habitation of the
Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit is in the church, not in part of his power, but in
the fulness of his power. The church has the fulness, but may not have the
realization of the fulness. You let a church get into a great meeting and those
who have been doing wrong repent and confess; and those who have become
alienated become reconciled, the proud become humbled, and the selfish become
unselfish, those who could not pray learn to pray, and in that realization they
begin to pray for big things. Before that, if they could get fifteen or twenty
around one sinner, they might have faith enough to pray for him, but now they
pray for men who are far off."
I have seen the old Waco church in the fulness of God. I went down one day in
the great meeting and my nerves tingled; I could feel prickling sensations
running all over me, the presence of God was so sensibly felt. I asked the
church to pray for a certain one who was very dear to me. They got down and
prayed a very short, sweet prayer, and that very moment while the words were
still coming from the lips of the one offering the petition, God converted that
man from infidelity, and on the next train he was at the church to tell them
how he was saved at the very hour of the prayer.
These are the five things in connection with Christ: The indwelling of Christ
by faith, being rooted and grounded in love, to be able to apprehend the
dimensions of Christ's love, to know the love of Christ and to be filled with
the fulness of God.
That brings us to the benediction. That benediction is an offering of glory. To
whom? To the Father. In what sphere? In the church. Through what medium?
Christ. How long? World without end. That means church perpetuity.
QUESTIONS
1. What two items of
analysis are discussed in this chapter?
2. What characteristic of
Paul's letters appears in the beginning of the chapter, and wherein, does he
differ from some other preachers?
3. What special relation of
Paul to those addressed was the reason. of the prayer now to be offered?
4. What passage in Galatians
bears on the matter, and does this justify our present division of the
missionary work into two distinct departments home and foreign?
5. How did he receive this
dispensation of the grace of God, and what the bearing of it on the question of
a human pope?
6. What three passages in
Acts give the history of this commitment of the Gentile work to Paul?
7. Where do we also find in
Acts a revelation from God to the church to ordain Paul to this work unto which
our Lord had called him, and what two things does this prove?
8. How do you explain the
phrase, "As I wrote you before in a few words"?
9. What the meaning of
"mystery" here as distinguished from its meaning in 1 Timothy 3:16
and Revelation 17:5?
10. What additional thought
in Paul's conception of his mission, and to what marvelously glorious end?
11. What then the relation
of the church to angels?
12. What the lesson and
application in the story of the two weavers?
13. Cite two passages in
this chapter having a bearing on church perpetuity, and explain the bearing.
14. Which the more
important, the New Testament forecast of church perpetuity or the testimony of
church history on that point, and why?
15. What verses of this
chapter contain Paul's second great prayer for those addressed?
16. On this prayer answer:
(1) What the circumstances of the petitioner? (2) What not chained? (3) What
the cause of the prayer? (4) What the attitude or posture of the petitioner?
(5) To whom addressed? (6) What the three varied renderings of the clause
modifying the Father, what the difference in meaning, and which do you prefer?
17. Name the things asked
for in this prayer.
18. Illustrate how a church
may now be filled with all the fulness of God.
THE GREAT UNITIES
Ephesians 4:1-16.
We have come to the tenth division of our analysis of Ephesians the great
unities, and the means of securing their recognition. The importance of this
section (Eph. 4:1-16), cannot be overstated. It would be well to memorize this
section verbatim. It would be well for the reader to drill himself on it until
every thought in it is rooted unto such stability that no whirlwind could
uproot the sturdy oak tree of his faith or, changing the figure, until the
composite structure of his faith is so grounded in the rock, so tied at the
corners, so compacted in each layer of stones, so jointed and roofed that no
storm of wind and wave could undermine, tear apart, or shake it down. These
nine unities are thus named:
One God and Father of all, who is over all, and through all, and in all.
One Lord, who is Jesus Christ.
One bond of peace, which is Christ's atonement.
One Spirit, which is the Holy Spirit.
One calling, meaning the inheritance to which we are called.
One body, which is the church.
One act of faith, by which we have access into grace.
One baptism, a prerequisite of church membership.
One system of faith, i.e., "The Faith," which is the church creed.
In a true sense this chapter begins the practical side of the letter: "I
therefore, the prisoner of the Lord, beseech you to walk -worthily of the
calling wherewith ye were called, with all .lowliness and meekness, with
longsuffering, forbearing one another in love; giving diligence to keep the
unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace."
From doctrines come morals. The relation is philosophical and the bond is
indissoluble. All the modern hue and cry against dogma is really against
morals. The more we reduce the number of the creed articles, the more we
undermine practical religion.
Neither Christ nor the apostles predicate morals on any other than a doctrinal
foundation. If we are to walk worthily of our calling, we must first know the
doctrine of the calling, that is, unto what we were called. And all our
"lowliness and meekness and longsuffering and forbearance toward each
other, and diligent keeping of the unity of the Spirit in the bond of
peace" are dependent on the antecedent doctrines set forth, otherwise
there is no force in Paul's "therefore." And what one of the
doctrines in the three preceding chapters or in this can we omit from our creed
without omitting something profitable in our life? A Christian's creed should
enlarge, and not diminish, up to the last utterance of revelation in order that
each article might be transmitted into experience.
A church with a little creed is a church with a little life. The more divine
doctrines a church can agree on, the greater its power, and the wider its
usefulness. The fewer its articles of faith, the fewer its bonds of union and
compactness.
The modern cry: "Less creed and more liberty," is a, degeneration
from the vertebrate to the jellyfish, and means less unity and less morality,
and it means more heresy. Definitive truth does not create heresy it only
exposes and corrects. Shut off the creed and the Christian world would fill up
with heresy unsuspected and uncorrected, but none the less deadly.
Just so it is not good discipline that creates backsliding and other sins of
Christians. But discipline is oftentimes the only means of saving a church. To
hold to discipline for immoralities and relax it on doctrine puts the cart
before the horse and attempts to heal a stream while leaving the fountain
impure. To Christ and the apostles false creeds were the most deadly things,
and called most for the use of the knife. Let us apply these reflections to the
great unities in this chapter:
1. One God and Father of all, who is over all, through all and in all. That
declaration not only dethrones the idols of the world, but digs under the
multitudinous and gross immoralities arising from the idolatries. Not only so,
but it uproots all the false philosophies and cosmogonies; for example,
materialism, pantheism, Stoicism, Epicureanism (more recently labeled Darwinian
evolution), and the like.
2. "One Lord." This limits revelation, mediation, priesthood and
kingly rule to Jesus the Messiah, the image of God. How vast the sweep of this
exclusive truth, and how multitudinous the immoralities it outlaws!
3. "One bond of peace." That is one sacrifice through which our peace
with God is secured and our peace with each other is assured. Apart from this
there is no real peace between God and man, and between man and man.
4. "One Spirit." This limits the vicarship and the vicegerency to
one, and so not only cuts off the head of Pope and king who claim to be vicars
of Christ, but outlaws all approaches to Christ or interpretations of him not
directed by the Spirit, and closes up the way to all immoral attempts to
penetrate the future through demon, wizard, witch, diviner, or soothsayer.
Moreover, it limits all application of the atonement to the Holy Spirit.
5. "One calling." This refers not only to the act of calling, but to
the inheritance to which we are called. It means the complete salvation of man
and his heavenly home, with all the riches of its glory. We are all going to
one place the heavenly land of promise.
6. "One body," or one church. Applying this to the redeemed in the
aggregate, it limits salvation to those in Christ and vitally connected with
him. Applying it as we may and must to the time institution he established, it
overturns the claims of all human institutions affecting equality with God's
institution, or assuming the right to be recognized as a branch thereof.
Applying it as we may, and as Paul does, to a particular church, the only
expression of the institution, it excludes all so called churches not modeled
after the New Testament pattern in its terms of membership, polity, doctrines,
ordinances, and officers.
7. "One faith." This, construed with verses 13-14 below, as it may be
construed, would evidently not refer to an individual's trust in Jesus, but to
the system, or body of truth taught by Christ and the apostles. But construed
with baptism and the body, which is a nearer and better connection, then it
means two things:
(1) The one means of contact with Christ, i.e., "by faith we enter into
this grace wherein we stand," and so becomes an essential prerequisite to
church membership and to salvation.
(2) It would also mean one definite transaction through which justification
comes once for all. The thought excludes the heresy that we may lose
justification and so be under the necessity of repeating the saving act of
faith. Faith, in the act of receiving and relying on Christ for justification,
is not repeated. It is one faith. We may go on, we may not go back to relay the
foundation. This one definite act of faith is instantaneous. It receives
Christ, as a woman in marriage takes a man to be her husband. It commits the
keeping of the soul to Christ and relies on his ability to keep that which is
so committed until the judgment day. Neither the taking in marriage nor the
making of a deposit is progressive or contingent. And so justification,
following faith, is not contingent nor progressive. It is a declaration of the
court of the last resort that one is acquitted definitely, at once, and is
forever free.
8. "One baptism." The reference here is unquestionably to the
ordinance of water baptism that follows faith and precedes church membership.
By a figure of speech other things are called baptism. The overwhelming of
Christ in suffering is so called (Luke 12:50'). The overwhelming of the saints
in the outpoured Spirit is so called (Acts 1:5). The final overwhelming of
sinners in the penal fires of judgment is so called (Matt. 3:10-12). But these
figures of speech baptism in suffering, baptism in the Holy Spirit, baptism
in fire gather their significance from a likeness in the overwhelming act to
the immersion of a believer in water. The one baptism of our text means the one
immersion in water according to Christ's example and precept. It therefore
implies two things:
(1) Baptism is one definite thing immersion and not permissibly one of
three things sprinkling, pouring, or immersion.
The baptism of our Lord in the river Jordan settles the whole matter and fixes
the particular meaning, even if the word had many meanings, for John, in
baptizing Jesus, did only one thing. He either sprinkled or poured water on
Christ or immersed Christ in water. He did not do all three. What he did is the
one baptism, for when, through his disciples, Christ also baptized, and
baptized more than John did, the act was the same as that to which he had
submitted himself (John 3:22-23; 4:1-2). And what he submitted to himself that
he also commanded to be done by his disciples (Matt. 28:19).
(2) It is not only one thing as distinguished from others, but one in that,
unlike the Lord's Supper, it may not be repeated, when the elements of its
validity are all present. These elements are: (a) proper authority; (b) proper
subject; (c) proper act; (d) proper design, upon all of which the receiving
church must pass judgment. By the consensus of Christendom, baptism is
prerequisite to church membership, and consequently to participation in the
Lord's Supper, which is peculiarly a church ordinance.
9. "The unity of the faith" (v. 13). Here certainly, if not in verse
5, the reference is to the system or body of truth constituting the creed of
the church, as sufficiently appears from its direct connection with verse 14.
It certainly teaches the importance of all gospel truth, and the necessity of
bringing all babes in Christ, or new converts, into unity of belief to
safeguard them from divisions and from becoming the prey of cunning craftiness,
to hedge against shifting from doctrine to doctrine, all in order to their
reciprocal growth so as to affect the maturity of the church in Christian
knowledge and the consequent maturity of development as the body of Christ.
"The faith" here coincides with its use in Jude 3: "Beloved,
while I was giving all diligence to write unto you of our common salvation, I
was constrained to write unto you exhorting you to contend earnestly for the
faith which was once for all delivered unto the saints." Here is a sacred
deposit of truth called "the faith" a deposit delivered to the
saints a fixed deposit delivered once for all. This truth certain
heresiarchs, who had crept privately into the church, were seeking to
undermine, "denying our only Master and Lord, Jesus Christ." And as
Jude shows powerfully this departure from the faith was followed by immorality
in life.
Paul refers to this deposit and its sanctity in several places. Notably 1 Corinthians 15:3-8: "For I delivered
unto you first of all that which I also received," itemizing (1) Christ's
death for our sins according to the Scriptures, (2) his burial, (3) his
resurrection, (4) his appearance. Again, concerning the Lord's Supper, he says:
"For I received of the Lord that which I also delivered unto you" (1
Cor. 11:23-34). And yet again: "Now I praise you that ye hold fast to the
things handed down, even as I delivered them unto you" (1 Cor. 11:1). To
Timothy he writes, "O Timothy, guard that which is committed unto thee,
turning away from the profane babblings and opposition of the knowledge which
is falsely so called; which some professing have erred concerning the faith"
(1 Tim. 6:20-21). And again: "And the things which thou hast heard from me
among many witnesses, the same commit thou to faithful men who shall be able to
teach others also" (2 Tim. 2:2). Thus does he provide both for keeping and
for transmission. Concerning himself about to die, he says, "I have kept
the faith" (2 Tim. 4:7).
This body of truth, constituting the creed of the church, is held as of
inestimable value, and was ready to pronounce anathema against an angel from
heaven who would preach any other gospel. It is a radical mistake to say that
these New Testament articles of faith were few and simple. They touched, among
other things, the nature, being, attributes, and offices of the triune God; the
Holy inspired Scriptures, the church with its polity, terms of membership,
officers, ordinances, and mission; the whole plan of salvation from election,
foreordination, and predestination to glorification; the family; the citizen;
the whole of this life, and the whole of the life to come; the ministry of
angels good and the opposition of angels bad; and the final judgment.
Particularly they touched the personality of the Messiah, his pre-existence and
deity, his emptying himself of his heavenly glory and prerogatives to assume in
his first advent the body of his humiliation, in order to his vicarious
expiation of sin on the cross, his going in his spirit after death to make the
atonement in the holy of holies; his second advent to earth in order to assume
his body of glorification, and his ascension and exaltation to the throne of
the universe as a royal priest; his sending of his vicar, or vicegerent, the
Holy Spirit, to accredit, infill, endue with power, and to abide with his
church on earth; his third advent to assume his mystical body, the glorified
church, to raise the dead and judge the world.
Broad as is the foregoing statement, it does not include all the clearly
defined articles of the New Testament faith. So the reader may find it
interesting and profitable to study in connection with the nine unities of
Ephesians 4:1-16; Romans 12:4-5; 1
Corinthians 12:12-31; and these other scriptural declarations or summaries of
the faith: Matthew 16:16; 28: 18-20; Romans 8:28-30; 1 Corinthians 5:1-8; and especially 1 Timothy 3:15-18. The last
is quite important, for after setting forth that the church is the pillar and
ground of the faith, i.e., the keeper, conservator, publisher, illustrator, and
vindicator of the truth, the apostle then summarizes the elements of the truth
at least the elements that enter into the mystery of godliness thus:
1. God was manifested in the flesh.
2. So manifested he was justified, or vindicated, by the Holy Spirit, (1) at
his baptism (Matt. 3), (2) in offering up himself as a sacrifice (Heb. 9:14),
(3) in his resurrection (1 Peter 3:18; Rom. 1:4), (4) by his descent at
Pentecost (Acts 2).
3. Though veiled in the flesh, he was recognized by the angels (Luke 2:9-14;
Matt. 3: II; Luke 22-43).
4. Preached among the nations.
5. Believed on in the world.
6. Received up into glory.
Very solemnly I would warn the reader against any teaching that decries
doctrines, or which would reduce the creed of the church into two or three
articles.
We are entitled to no liberty in these matters. It is a positive and very
hurtful sin to magnify liberty at the expense of doctrine. A creed is what we
believe. A confession of faith is a declaration of what we believe. The church
must both believe and declare. The longest creed of history is more valuable
and less hurtful than the shortest. While "the faith" has many
articles, there is unity in them. They articulate. And it is intensely
important to bring all members of the church into unity touching all the faith.
This brings us to a consideration of
The means for securing unity. These are all of divine appointment. If we ask,
what? They are all summed up in the one word "gifts." These gifts are
men teaching men. As here enumerated they are:
Apostles, who are inspired.
Prophets, who are inspired.
Evangelists, who labor in the kingdom at large.
Pastors and teachers, whose work is in the particular churches.
The first two were inspired to fix the limits of the faith. The second two were
illumined to understand and expound these limits. If we ask where are these gifts
set, or placed? They are set in the church (1 Cor. 12:28). If we ask, why,
i.e., to what end? This is the answer: "For the perfecting of the saints,
unto the work of ministering, unto the building up of the body of Christ; till
we all attain unto the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of
God, unto a full grown man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of
Christ." That is the answer to the positive side. Negatively it is
expressed thus: "That we may be no longer children, tossed to and fro and
carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men, in
craftiness, after the wiles of error." The standard is the holy
Scriptures.
The apostle now gives, under the figure of head and body, as a living organism,
the most vivid description in the Bible of a well-organized and thoroughly
instructed church: From Christ the head, "all the body fitly framed and
knit together through that which every joint supplieth, according to the
working in due measure of each several part, maketh the increase of the body
unto the building up of itself in love."
This is an ideal church. It constitutes the standard of perfection toward which
every pastor should work. It teaches not only that each individual member
should have vital connection with Christ through faith, but should have living
articulation connecting with the whole body of church members, and should
contribute in due measure toward the development of the whole church. In other
words, it excludes absolutely the idea of unsaved men in the church, and even
of saved men who refuse to be articulated with others, and even those
articulated who will not cooperate according to ability. So that it provides
not only for individual salvation, but for the organization of individuals into
a corporation and the full developments of corporate life.
To change the figure, it provides not only for good individual horses, but for
a well-harnessed team of horses to pull together; not only for good individual
soldiers, but for a well-drilled phalanx, moving and fighting as a unit. One
balking horse spoils the team. One deserter from the line leaves an opening
through which the enemy may penetrate and break up the phalanx.
Dr. Burleson used to say of a certain town: "It has more individual
excellence, and more general worthlessness than any other town in Texas."
He meant that they had no organized community life. Their magnified
individuality went off in every direction on tangential lines. We Baptists, in
stressing individual liberty, are continually sacrificing the power of united
forces.
Just so the present trend toward cutting off every article of faith to which
some individual crank may object, will, if tamely unresisted, leave the church
without a creed and without a moral life. Turning away from doctrines toward
God, we necessarily turn away from the injunction, "Love the
brotherhood." We need to restudy Zechariah 11:10-14. Whenever the staff,
"beauty," which binds us to God, is broken, then will be broken the
staff, "bands," which binds us to each other.
This discussion is incomplete until we consider the source of the gifts which
make for corporate unity and development. Our text declares that Christ is the
author of the preacher gifts. The continued supply of these gifts results from
his exaltation to the mediatorial throne and this exaltation results from the
previous humiliation. The one who ascended to bestow the gifts is the very one
who first descended to make the expiation which is the basis of the gifts. He
was dead, but is alive forevermore.
We may close with these observations: (1) While even babes in Christ may be
received into the church for further instruction and development, those
appointed to instruct and develop must have far higher qualifications of
character, capacity, and knowledge. The minimum of entrance qualification into
the church can never be made the limit of the church creed, and especially
cannot be made the limit of examination for ordination to the ministry. This
would assume that a babe must teach a babe. (2) The limit of ordination
examination on doctrine is the maximum of church creed on doctrine. The teacher
must develop each new-born soul unto the ultimate height of church belief in
doctrine. Therefore the injunction: "Lay hands suddenly on no man not on
a novice." The minister must be "apt to teach." A teacher is one
long past the milk diet, and who himself nourishes on stronger meat, by reason
of use has his senses exercised to discern between good and evil. He must
himself be "sound in the faith." Even a deacon must be a proved man,
"sound in the faith." (3) Unless "the faith" is a needed
creed of definite vital truth, there is no basis for examination looking to
ordination and no standard up to which the convert must be developed. The
church, being the pillar and ground of the truth, must have a standard of truth
to uphold and conserve. Upon the one point of the mystery of godliness, Paul
cites six distinct creed items. On the plan of salvation he cites many others.
See Romans 8:28-30, 33-34; 1
Corinthians 15:1-8; and on the ordinances yet others. (4) As the church must
publish the truth, it must know what to publish. As the church must illustrate
the truth in ordinances it must know the ordinances and their import. As the
church must vindicate the truth in discipline, it must know what is a
vindication of truth in either doctrine or life.
Again, I solemnly warn the reader against all who depreciate creeds, or who
would reduce them to a minimum of entrance qualifications into the church.
QUESTIONS
1. Name the nine unities in
Ephesians 4:1-16.
2. What side of the letter
does this chapter commence?
3. What the philosophical
relation between doctrines and morals?
4. What bearing has this
relation on creeds?
5. What the particular
effect of this modern cry: "Less creeds more liberty"?
6. Apply the foregoing to
each one of the nine unities in order, making clear the meaning and result of
each, citing appropriate scriptures.
7. What scriptures may be
profitably studied in connection with Ephesians 4:1-16?
8. Why is a long creed
better than a short one?
9. What the means of
securing unity in doctrine, where placed, and why, both positively and
negatively, and what the standard?
10. What the teaching of
Ephesians 4:16?
11. Who the source of the
gifts, and how the continual supply?
12. What the difference in
standard between receiving converts into a church and a man into the ministry,
and why?
THE NECESSITY OF REGENERATION
Ephesians 4:17 to 5:2l; 6:1-9
This section extends from Ephesians 4:17 to 6:9, except we leave out the
illustration in 5:21-33, Christ and the Bride. That will follow in the next
chapter.
Attention has already been called to the remarkable parallels between
Colossians and Ephesians. They are nowhere more striking than in the
exhortations to newness of life in the world and in the family. In both we find
the sharp distinction between the philosophy of a corrupt life and the philosophy
of a pure life.
Effects are traced in each case to an adequate cause. The unrenewed nature
causes the first. The renewed nature, which is a new creation, causes the
second. Nowhere else in the Scriptures, except perhaps in Romans I and 7, is
there more clearly shown the power and depravity of original sin, the
inheritance of sin nature, and the necessity of regeneration in order to a
life of holiness. That is the capital thought in this section.
The two sources of such divergent life are here called the "old man,"
and the "new man." In the first the fruit is bad because the tree is
bad. In the second the fruit is good because the tree has first been made good.
The whole exhortation powerfully expounds the words of our Lord to Nicodemus:
"Except a man be born from above he cannot see the kingdom of God,"
therefore, "Marvel not that I said unto you, Ye must be born again."
If any man has any doubt about the necessity of regeneration, let him read this
section. It is the most powerful argument on the necessity of regeneration
anywhere in the Bible.
Henry Ward Beecher, the great Congregationalist preacher, who had several
heretical tendencies, was once subjected to an examination on orthodoxy before
a council of his people. I have the paper which he submitted at that time. One
of the points on which he was examined was the subject of regeneration. He
said, "I unswervingly hold to the necessity of regeneration by the Holy
Spirit in order to be a Christian." That looks all right. But when one of
the examiners asked, "Do you hold that regeneration is necessary for any
other reason than the actual transgressions of men?" What a searching
question that! His reply was a dodge: "I believe that a man needs to be
regenerated because he is an animal." He would not admit original sin. He
would not admit inherited depravity. He said that the Adam man was an animal
and must be regenerated before he can become a spiritual man in Christ. That
was new to me. Beecher was one of the most remarkable thinkers the world has
ever known. Nobody else would have thought of replying just that way. If I had
been there I would have asked Mr. Beecher some questions on the letter to the
Ephesians.
The reader will notice that every gradation in process of corruption is set
forth with philosophical power in this section. In analyzing it we see that he
starts with spiritual ignorance. That produces vanity of mind, darkness of
understanding, and alienation from the life of God. Then evil practice hardens
the heart until we lose sensitiveness to right and wrong, become past feeling,
so that the whole life is surrendered to lasciviousness, to work all
uncleanness with greediness.
How much we are reminded here of the terrible process set forth in Romans
1:21-32! There also the whole process is given: "Because that, knowing
God, they glorified him not as God, neither gave thanks; but became vain in
their imaginations, and their senseless heart was darkened. Professing
themselves to be wise, they became fools." Because they did not like to retain
the knowledge of God, God gave them up to reprobate minds, to the working out
of all evil passion. Read the whole of that awful indictment against the
Gentile world.
A great missionary in the early days here in Texas preached for me in Waco on
this theme: "Are the heathen lost without the gospel?" His answer
was, "Yes, lost." He took the first chapter of Romans and showed how
what is there said fits just as well to conditions in heathen lands today as
then; that human nature is always the same, and that through the fall of Adam
an evil nature was inherited. That evil nature develops into acts. The wicked
man waxes worse and worse and finally becomes crystallized, past feeling,
without God, and without hope in the world. That was once the condition of these
Ephesians. Many of them were Greeks, who prided themselves upon the greatest
intellectual development in the world. Highest in art, science, sculpture,
painting, eloquence, philosophy, they thought themselves the cream of the
earth, but notwithstanding this culture their moral corruption was extreme. But
new in Christ, renewed in mind, they are exhorted to put off the old man with
his lusts, his anger, falsehood, idleness, theft, evil speaking, bitterness,
clamor, railing, malice, fornication, covetousness, filthiness, foolish talking
and jesting, and drunkenness. These are overt acts. As soon as we are renewed
in Christ we are obliged and empowered to put on the new man with his truth,
industry, generosity, thankfulness, spirituality, mercy, love, praise, and
prayer.
We see in the letter to the Galatians the fruits of the two trees contrasted.
Galatians 5:22: "The fruit of the spirit is love, joy, peace,
longsuffering, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, meekness, self-control;
against such there is no law." Galatians 5:19: "The works of the
flesh are manifest, which are these: fornication, uncleanness, lasciviousness,
idolatry, sorcery, enmities, strife, jealousies, wraths, factions, divisions,
parties, envyings, drunkenness, revellings, and such like." When I was a
young preacher I preached a sermon on the two trees the tree of the flesh and
the tree of the Spirit and stated that some people spend half a lifetime
trying to find out whether or not they are converted. I held up these two
trees, saying, "Under which tree do you stand? There is a practical way of
knowing that you are a child of God. Here are the things that are the fruits of
the flesh, and here are the things that are the fruits of the Spirit. You know
the fruit of your life; judge from that. If a man sows to the flesh, he reaps
corruption; if he sows to the Spirit, he reaps life everlasting." Our Lord
said, "By their fruits ye shall know them." The carnal nature and
spiritual nature are opposites and antagonists. He had already shown the source
of the different fruits: "That which is born of the flesh is flesh, that
which is born of the Spirit is spirit." They are just as wide apart as
possible. There is, however, one difficulty in reaching a correct judgment from
the fruit, to wit: Even the renewed man, until sanctification is complete,
finds a war in himself, as we learn from Romans 7. Sometimes the soul is on top
and sometimes the fleshly lusts. In such cases there are yet two ways of
ascertainment:
1. What is the trend of the life, good or evil, and is there progress toward
the good?
2. Which trend does the person deliberately encourage and make provision for?
"You may not be able to keep a bird from lighting on your head, but you
can keep him from building a nest in your hair." "You may not be able
to keep the devil from knocking at your door, but you are able to refrain from
asking him to spend the night."
In this careful elaboration of both good and evil fruits there are several
expressions calling for special notice: "Be ye angry and sin not: let not
the sun go down on your wrath: neither give place to the devil." The first
part of this statement shows that there is no sin per se in indignation against
a wrong. Christ became terribly indignant at many evils which he saw in his
day. We cannot stand by and see a great, burly boy browbeat and evil treat a
weak little fellow without being indignant, that is, if we are any good
ourselves. If a man sees a snake creeping up just about to strike a child, love
in that case reaches out after a stick and hits quickly, and hits to hurt. In
this way a man may be angry and sin not.
We come now to a nice point of discrimination: In our indignation at what is
wrong there is a great hazard of committing a sin, so our text puts in three
cautions. One is, "do not let the sun go down on your wrath," that
is, "do not cherish it until it breaks out in the wrong direction get
rid of it before night." When a man carries anger in his heart and broods
over it for a week, or a year, or waits, as Absalom did, two years before
striking, it grows into malice. There are two things the sun ought never to go
down on, viz.: Never let the sun go down on your anger cool off before night
and never let it go down on unpaid wages due a day laborer. Many are entirely
dependent on each day's pay. So let us pay our washerwomen and not forget that
there are some obligations that a gentleman cannot defer. The next danger in
anger is this: We are apt, if we are very hot about a matter, to take vengeance
into our own hands. I will cite a passage which explains: "Avenge not
yourselves, beloved, but give place unto the wrath of God; for it is written,
vengeance belongeth to me; I will recompense, saith the Lord. But if thine
enemy hunger, feed him; if he thirst, give him drink; for in so doing thou
shalt heap coals of fire upon his head. Be not overcome of evil, but overcome
evil with good."
I knew a man once to make a wrong application of that. While he was conducting
family prayer his boy kept doing something that angered him, and he overcame
evil with good by throwing the family Bible at him and knocking him down, which
was not promotive of reverence for that service.
No matter how angry we get, we should never forget that vengeance is a divine
prerogative. Nobody is qualified to take vengeance except God. He never
forgets, and he takes everything into account. Our text says, "Neither
give place to the devil." When a Christian gets angry there stands the
devil, whispering, "Hit him!" "Kill him!" "Take
vengeance in your own hands!"
I saw a man once walk the floor for hours, and finally I said to him,
"What is the matter?" "I am trying," said he, "to get
rid of a desire to get on the train, go to a certain place and cowhide a man
until his skin hangs in strings. It is not right for me to do that, but I am
continually reaching out my hand and trying to take hold of the thunderbolt of
the Almighty and hurl it."
The question has been asked, "What bearing has Ephesians 4:19, 'being past
feeling' on the unpardonable sin?" It is the tendency of turning away from
light to have less light; turning away from the feeling to have less feeling. A
young man in a protracted meeting may be wonderfully impressed. He is convinced
that the Bible is true, that Christ is a Saviour and that he is a sinner. He is
stirred up over the matter, and feels impelled to go and fall upon his knees
and say, "God have mercy on my soul," but says, "Not right now
at a more convenient season some other time." The next time he will not
feel that impression as strong as the first time. The third time he feels it
still less, and after a while he is past feeling cannot be awakened. The sun
shines on wax and melts it. The sun shines on soft clay and hardens it. So
light followed gets brighter; light neglected dims into darkness. Being past
feeling may well, in some cases, indicate the unpardonable sin, but not in all
cases. Some feel, by anticipation, the pangs of hell. Remorse can be active
when there is no repentance.
The next particular passage is verse 28: "Let him that stole steal no
more: but rather let him labor, working with his hands the thing that is good,
that he may have whereof to give him that hath need." The point that I
want to impress is this: Many people in the church think, because they have no
real estate, no bank account, and are not rich, that they ought not to help.
They say, "I have nothing." Here is the answer: "Go to work, get
something, and help. You have strength." One of the sweetest offerings
ever laid upon the altar of God is the offering of the poor which is the result
of the labor of their hands.
One day when I was taking up a great collection, people calling out in hundreds
all over the house, an old woman, who had to be helped up, came on her crutches
to the table and put on the table a pair of socks which she had knit. I felt
the tears running down my face, and I almost listened to hear a voice from
heaven say, "Behold, she hath done more than they all!" She felt that
she had a right to help, even if she was poor, and that God did not require her
to give beyond her ability. She could labor with her hands and make a
contribution.
Next consider specially 5:4: "Nor filthiness, nor foolish talking, nor
jesting, which are not befitting." This is the "fly in the
apothecary's ointment" in the case of many preachers. Many a good meeting
has been ruined by the talk in the preacher's tent. Let a young man who has
been deeply concerned about his salvation hear that foolish talking and jesting
in the hour of the preacher's relaxation, and it hurts him; he is led to
question the sincerity of the previous exhortation.
That is why, in my young manhood, I made a covenant with Dr. Riddle, moderator
of our association, that we would never tell an obscene anecdote and never let
anybody tell us one. He and I made that covenant when camping out on the
prairie between Waco and Groesbeck. Afterward many people joined us in that
covenant. It had a marked effect. I would like to see every preacher solemnly
enter into an agreement with God to set a watch before his lips, to avoid
foolish jesting and foolish, obscene stories.
I was in a stage traveling from Canyon to Plainview, one other Christian
besides myself on the stage, and two worldly sinners. One of them started to tell
a very vulgar anecdote. I said, "Stop! I imagine that is going to be
tough. Let me get out and walk; I do not want to hear it. I am willing to help
you while away the time by telling anecdotes, if they be good ones without any
twang in them." He said, "If you will let me tell this one, I will
not tell any more." "But I do not want to hear that one; I know it is
bad, and I do not want to hear it." "Why?" he asked.
"Sir," I said, "I made a covenant with a man who is now in
heaven that I would never allow any one to tell me a smutty anecdote."
"Well," he said, "Dr. Carroll, I respect your wishes in the
matter." I said to him, "Now you feel better; you have a better taste
in your mouth."
The next passage is 5:5: "Nor a covetous man, who is an idolater."
Just look at that language! We claim that idolatry has passed away. But there
stands that text: "A covetous man is an idolater." He worships an
idol, and that idol is money.
No devotee ever bowed before Moloch, or any other hideous idol in China or
India, who was more of an idolater than a covetous man is.
When I was a boy a book of poetry was largely read called Pollok's Course
of Time. I am sorry people stopped reading it. It describes a miser in
hell with the devil pouring melted gold down his throat.
The miser is the meanest, ghastliest, grizzliest of all gross men!
Milton does the same thing in Paradise Lost when he comes to describe Mammon.
He makes other demons somewhat respectable, but when he comes to Mammon, there
is nothing in him to admire.
We now notice 5:7. Here arises the question, "What are you going to do
with this evil tide all around you?" (.1) "Be ye not partakers with
them." We cannot help what they do, but we should not be partakers. (2) We
should have no fellowship with their unfruitful works. (3) We should reprove
them. I do not say that we ought to go out on the streets and denounce them.
Our lives will reprove them if we show by the way we live that we do not touch
those things. We cannot walk down the street without condemning them.
Again, verse 14: "Wherefore he sayeth, Awake, thou that sleepest, and
arise from the dead, and Christ shall shine upon thee." That is a great
text. Who can locate that text in the Bible? On that passage one of the
greatest sermons I ever read is by Dr. Addison Alexander, a Presbyterian. I
give the divisions of his sermon:
1. Sin is a state of darkness "Christ shall give thee light."
2. A state of sleep "Awake, thou that sleepest."
3. A state of death "Arise from the dead."
Let us look at 5:18: "Be not drunken with the wine, wherein is riot, but
be filled with the Spirit." There are two kinds of intoxication, one of
wine and one of the Holy. Spirit. I have seen people under the intoxication of
the Spirit. I remember one lady one of the sweetest ladies I ever knew. I was
not a Christian, but it did me good to watch her in a meeting. When the power
of the Spirit would begin to fill her heart, she would begin to show her
intoxication. Her face would become luminous, her lips would quiver and she would
commence to sing: "Oh, Love Divine, how sweet thou art." It was like
the rustling of the wings of an angel.
A preacher oftentimes needs a stimulant. The trouble is that some of them take
the wrong kind. One thing I know: Nobody respects a preacher who, before he
enters the pulpit, takes a little toddy or opium to enable him to take hold of
things lively while in the pulpit. One of the most brilliant preachers in the
South made a shipwreck of himself that way. I was called on to preach for him
in his church, and when he got up to make his introductory remarks he was
braced up right sharply with whiskey, and said some very foolish things. He
could get a church anywhere at first, but at last he could get a church
nowhere. Whenever we want to be stimulated, we should go off and pray. As we
are infilled with the Spirit, we become enthusiastic; a divine afflatus rests
upon us, enabling us to think thoughts that breathe, to speak words that burn
and to sing songs that have more convincing power than the sermon. That is
spiritual intoxication.
It is often a practical question: "What shall we do with exuberant
feelings?" How may we find a safe vent for our enthusiasms, ecstasies,
exultations? Edward Eggleston tells of a crowd of intoxicated boys raising this
very question. One of them said, "Let's do something lu-dick-er-ous."
When asked what he would call a "ludickerous" thing he replied,
"Let's go and rock the Dutchman's house." There was one inoffensive
German in the neighborhood, and their rocking his house led to some costly and
disastrous results. But verse 19 suggests a better and safer vent:
"Speaking one to another in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing
and making melody with your heart to the Lord." I have known churches
intoxicated with the Spirit to do that very thing, the members going from house
to house holding glorious song services that did much to deepen and widen the
religious awakening.
From the general discussion of "the old" and "the new man"
expressed in life's work, he turns to the application in life's relation, viz.:
husband and wife, parent and child, master and servant, pointing out clearly as
he does in other letters the reciprocal obligations, but as these relations
have been discussed in the letter to the Colossians, we pass them here.
QUESTIONS
1. What philosophy of a good
or evil life does this section give?
2. What the bearing of the
philosophy on the necessity of regeneration in order to a good life?
3. Cite the case of Henry
Ward Beecher's examination by a council of his people.
4. Are the heathen lost
without the gospel?
5. What our Lord's standard
for our judgment of men's professions?
6. What the difficulty in
applying this test, and how obviated?
7. Expound: "Be ye
angry and sin not."
8. What the first hazard in
being angry, and how guarded?
9. What the second, and how
obviated?
10. What the third, and how
obviated?
11. What the bearing of
"past feeling" on the unpardonable sin?
12. Show how the poor should
help in Christ's work. 13, What danger attends the preacher's hours of
relaxation, and what examples cited?
14. Prove that we have
idolaters among us.
15. What two poets describe
the miser?
16. Where do you find the
quotation: "Awake, thou that sleepest, etc.," who preached a great
sermon on the text, and what his outline?
17. What two intoxications
are contrasted?
18. What prescription in
this section for finding a safe vent to religious exuberance, and what Edward
Eggleston's account of a different vent for worldly exuberance?
THE CHURCH IN GLORY
Ephesians 5:22-33; 6:10-24.
This chapter closes the exposition of the letter to the Ephesians, elaborating
the twelfth and thirteenth items of our analysis, to wit: Christ and the bride, or the
church in glory. The Christian's enemy, warfare and armor.
First, we will expound the relation between Christ and his church, so far as
set forth under the figure of husband and wife. We need to recall so much of
the first part of our definition of the word "church" in New
Testament usage as applied to our subject: "In the divine purpose from
eternity and in its consummation in glory, the whole number of the redeemed are
conceived of as a unit, set forth in the Scripture under the figure of the
bride, or wife, of the Lamb." This divine conception was foreshadowed in
Eve, the first woman, derived from Adam, the first man, so as by derivation to
be bone of his bone and flesh of his flesh. As Adam was the head, or lord, over
Eve, so is Christ head, or Lord, of the church. As Eve was .derived from Adam,
being made a part of himself, extracted from his side in a deep sleep, so the
church is derived from the body of Christ in the sleep of vicarious death on
the cross. As Eve, when fashioned gloriously, was presented to Adam and united
to him in marriage, to be his companion, so the church, when complete as to its
number, and complete as to the glorification of each member, will be presented
to Christ and married to him, to be his companion forever. Under this imagery
the church is the mystical bride of the Lamb.
The reader will readily see that the church in this mystical sense has no real
existence now except in the continuous preparation of its members. It is not
yet a church except in purpose, plan, and prospect. It is called a church by
anticipation. Some of its members are already prepared in both soul and body,
for example, Enoch and Elijah, and perhaps those who rose after Christ's
resurrection (Matt. 27-53). Some are prepared in spirit, and constitute the
"spirits of the Just made perfect," whose bodies yet sleep. Some on
earth yet are prepared so far as regeneration, justification and adoption go,
but are not yet sanctified in spirit or glorified in body. By far the greater
number are not yet even born. To be a church they must be assembled and
organized. What is called the "presentation and marriage" is a
definite transaction yet for the future.
We hear much of the "universal church." The word, katholikos
("universal"), is not found in the Greek Bible in either the Old or
the New Testament. When those so fond of this phrase as expressive of a now
existing church are called on to define it, they go to pieces. Some of them say
it means all existing denominations, which are branches of the church. Others
say that it means all the particular churches collectively. Yet others, that it
means all living Christians, whether or not they are members of the church. And
so they go. In all probability, i.e., judging from the prophecies of the
uncountable number that will ultimately be saved, not one thousandth part of
the elect are yet in existence. How can a thousandth part of the whole be
universal?
It has no actual existence beyond the preparation of material for it,
constantly going on. One may say, "I believe in the Catholic (universal)
church," just as he may say, "I believe in the judgment to
come," "I believe in the second advent," "I believe in the
regeneration of the earth."
The whole of the modern Baptist idea of a now existent "universal,
invisible church" was borrowed from pedobaptist confessions of faith in
the Reformation times, and the pedobaptists devised it to offset the equally
erroneous idea of the Romanist "universal visible church." We need to
be well indoctrinated on this point, because the error is not harmless. It is
used to depreciate Christ's earth church, "the pillar and ground of the
truth."
Let us carefully analyze the paragraph before us:
1. "Christ loved the church," that is, he loved the people who were
to be given to him all of them. In eternity a joy was set before him a
future reward.
2. "He gave himself for it," that is, he died for his promised
people. They in prospect constituted the travail of his soul. It was promised
that he should see the travail of his soul and be satisfied.
3. He will cleanse it in order to its holiness. Our text reads, "that he
might sanctify it, having cleansed it."
4. This cleansing is to be by "the washing of water with the word"
that is, a method of cleansing was established. In the Old Testament time this
cleansing was by the water of purification, which was the sprinkling on the
unclean the ashes of the red heifer mingled with water. The sprinkling was done
with a bunch of hyssop. (See Numbers 19; Psalm 51:7; Ezekiel 36:25). This
typical water of purification finds its antitype in the blood of Christ (Heb.
9:13-14). So that the washing of water in our text means simply the application
of the blood of Christ by the Holy Spirit in regeneration. Hence it is called
"the washing of regeneration" (Titus 3:5). In regeneration there are
always two elements: (1) Cleansing by the application of Christ's blood; (2)
Renewing or changing the heart, or nature (Ezek. 36:25-26; Titus 3:5) : Christ
gave himself for his people that he might cleanse them by washing them in his
blood. (See revised text of Revelation 7:14; 22:14.) This cleansing is also, of
course, "by the word." It is the gospel preached that leads to
regeneration. (See John 1:9,13,15; James 1: 18; 1 Peter 1:23; l Corinthians
4:15.) The word of God is not only an instrumentality of the cleansing part of
regeneration but also of the continued sanctification. It includes all
expressed in the prayer for the Thessalonians (1 Thess. 5:23), "body,
soul, and spirit" and "wholly." It includes the glorification of
the body. So that when complete it is a glorious church, not having spot nor
wrinkle nor any such thing, but that it be complete in the presence of all its
members, and complete in the full salvation of every member.
5. He makes it holy. Our text says, "That he might sanctify it, having
cleansed it." Cleansing or regeneration first, then holiness.
"Sanctify" here may not mean to set apart, to consecrate. The
glorified church is set apart to its eternal mission, but more naturally
"to make holy," as is implied by the next thought.
6. "That he might present it to himself a glorious church, not having spot
or wrinkle, or any such thing, but that it should be holy and without blemish."
This means complete holiness as God is holy. This presentation is the offering
of the Bride to the Groom at the marriage altar. She is adorned as a bride for
her husband. Psalm 45, which is intensely messianic, anticipates this
presentation thus: Hearken, O daughter, and consider, and incline thine ear; Forget also
thine own people, and thy father's house: So will the king desire thy beauty;
For he is thy Lord; and reverence thou him. PSALM 45:10-11 The king's
daughter within the palace is all glorious: Her clothing is inwrought with
gold. She shall be led unto the king in broidered work. PSALM 45:13-14a
7. Then follows the marriage. Let inspiration describe it: "And I heard as
it were the voice of a great multitude, and as the voice of many waters, and as
the voice of mighty thunders, saying Hallelujah: for the Lord our God, the
Almighty, reigneth. Let us rejoice and be exceeding glad, and let us give the
glory unto him: for the marriage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath made
herself ready. And it was given unto her that she should array herself in fine
linen, bright and pure: for the fine linen is the righteous acts of the saints.
And he saith unto me, Write, Blessed are they that are bidden to the marriage
supper of the Lamb" (Rev. 19:6-9).
The event here described is the crowning glory of the future. It follows the
advent of our Lord. He will come in glory. He will bring with him the spirits
of the just made perfect. He will raise and glorify their bodies. He will
transfigure the living saints. He will catch up all the redeemed to himself in
the air and thus separate between the sheep and the goats. He thus assumes his
mystical body, the church, as at his first advent he assumed the body of his
humiliation, and as in his second advent he assumed the resurrection body of
his glory.
How vivid the picture in Matthew 25:5-12: "Now while the bridegroom
tarried, the virgins all slumbered and slept. But at midnight there was a cry,
Behold the Bridegroom! Come ye forth to meet him. . . . And they that were
ready went in with him to the marriage feast, and the door was shut. Afterward
came also the other virgins, saying, Lord, Lord, open to us I But he answered
them and said, Verily I say unto you, I know you not."
On this great day is fulfilled the scripture: "He shall see of the travail
of his soul and shall be satisfied." Now to the universe appears "the
riches of his inheritance in the saints." "When he shall come to be
glorified in his saints, and to be marveled at in all them that believed."
We thus see in these prison letters of Paul the several meanings of the word
"church," all illustrated:
As an institution, it is one new man made out of the Jew and Gentile; it is one
commonwealth in which both alike are citizens. It is one temple. It is one
body. It is one bride. As an institution it is appointed to instruct angels,
and to be the depository of the divine glory unto all generations.
As a particular church, in which alone this institution finds expression,
"each several building fitly framed together groweth into a holy temple of
the Lord for a habitation of God in the Spirit." Each particular church is
a body "fitly framed and knit together through that which every joint supplieth,
according to the working in due measure of each several part."
As a glory church it includes all the redeemed, and each one of the redeemed
saved fully, in body, soul, and spirit. The use of the word "church"
in a sense too broad for application to a particular church must be found in
this letter, if anywhere. In view of this fact, it is fortunate that we have
such historical passages touching the Ephesian church as appear in Acts
20:17-39 and 1 Timothy 3:14. In both these passages there can be no doubt that
the address concerns the particular church at Ephesus, and yet these broad
terms are used: "Take heed to all the flock in which the Holy Spirit hath
made you bishops to feed the church of the Lord which he purchased with his own
blood." "These things write I unto thee . . . that thou mayest know
how men ought to behave themselves in the house of God, which is the church of
the living God, the pillar and ground of the truth." There is no term so
broad, whether house, temple, body, flock, bride, but may be applied to a
particular church, because each particular church in itself alone foreshadows
the church in glory.
The several steps which lead up to the assembling, organization, visibility,
and locality of the universal church the steps which lead to its constitution
are as clearly set forth in the Scriptures as the steps looking to the
constitution of any particular earth church. These steps are as follows:
1. Jesus will come, bringing with him the souls in heaven ( 1 Thess. 4:13-14).
2. He raises and glorifies their bodies ( 1 Thess. 4:16).
3. He glorifies without death the Christians then living, ( 1 Cor. 15:51-55).
4. Both classes are caught up in the clouds with the Lord ( 1 Thess. 4:17).
This is the separation of the righteous from the wicked (Matt. 13:24-30;
24:27-31; 25:10, 31-32). They are now for the first time an assembly an
organization and they can discern between the righteous and the wicked (Mal.
3:17,19).
5. At this time the world is purified by fire (Mal. 4: 1-3; 2 Peter 3:4-12;
Rom. 8:19-23).
6. Presentation and marriage of the bride (Eph. 5:27; Psalm 45:10-15; Rev.
19:6-9).
7. The church then sits on the throne and with Christ judges the evil man and
angels (Rev. 3:21; 1 Cor. 6:2-3; Matt.
19:28). This judgment is final (Matt. 25:41-46; Rev. 20:11-15).
8. There is now a redeemed earth, purified by fire (2 Peter 3:13; Rev. 21:1)
and the glorified church rules therein (Rev. 21:2-27); so that lost paradise
with its tree of life is regained (Rev. 22:1-15) and at last "the meek
inherit the earth" (Matt. 5:5).
9. The wicked, both men and angels, having bowed the knee and confessed
Christ's sovereignty (Phil. 2:10), are isolated forever in their final prison
(Rev. 20:14-15; Matt. 25:41, 46) and so the pacification is complete and then
cometh the end ( 1 Cor. 15:24-28).
The entrance qualifications for the church in glory may be summed up in one
sentence: The complete and eternal salvation of the entire man body, soul, and
spirit. That derivation of the woman from the man, and God's uniting them in
marriage, while a historical fact, foreshadowed a greater mystery the
derivation of the church from the Lord, and their final marriage in heaven.
The latter part of this book commences with 6:6 and goes to the end of the
chapter. This paragraph presents to us the Christian's warfare, the Christian's
enemies, and the Christian's armor. We make a very great mistake if we think
that in the happy hour of our conversion all trouble, battle, and strife are
over. They have just commenced. That is the day we enlisted. The whole war is
ahead of us not a war for our salvation, but a war in Christian service. The
writer brings out very clearly the nature of the enemies with which the
Christian has to contend. He expressly says that they are not human enemies
not flesh and blood. He must not be understood as denying that "the
flesh" is an enemy, for that enmity has been clearly expressed in Romans
7, but "flesh and blood" as here used mean simply human enemies who
are unimportant when compared with the superhuman enemies of whom he speaks. He
refers to these greater enemies and specifies thus: "Our wrestling is not
against flesh and blood (human enemies), but against principalities, against
powers, against the world rulers of this darkness, against the spiritual hosts
of wickedness in heavenly places." These are the enemies in his mind. He
tells us who is the leader of these enemies: "That we may be able to stand
against the wiles of the devil."
It is the teaching of the Scriptures that Satan, a distinct angelic person,
sinned in heaven and led away with him a great number of angels. My own
judgment of the occasion of that sin is that he revolted against being put
lower than man. God having announced that the new creature, which at first was
made for a season a little lower than the angels, would ultimately be put above
the angels and that the angels should be ministering spirits unto them. That
caused the revolt of Satan in heaven. That was the cause of his downfall, and
it also accounts for his enmity to the human race.
Having been expelled from heaven because he refused to submit to this divine
enactment, he determined to wage a perpetual warfare against man to thwart the
purpose of God that man should be put above the angels. That accounts for the
introduction of sin on earth, in the garden of Eden. He determined to bring
about the downfall of the human race. If he could make them enemies to God, and
God an enemy to them, they would become his subjects, and he would still be
over them.
He certainly did win his fight in the garden of Eden. He captured the whole
world in capturing the head of the human race, and from that time on the whole
human race has been in bondage to Satan. He and his evil spirits are the world
rulers. He dictates its maxims of pleasure and business. Of course, when grace
comes in to destroy the work of the devil and to rescue the human race from his
dominion, and people were converted into the power of this grace, the devil did
not give up the fight. If he cannot destroy Christians who have escaped from
him, he at least can worry them, and he will wage a warfare against Christian
people who, as he calls them, are rebels against him. They were in his kingdom,
and are now trying to pull down his strongholds, lessen his empire, and spread
revolt in his kingdom.
It is to the reality and intensity of this struggle that the apostle calls
attention here. He is very careful to teach that Christians unaided are unable
to cope with such adversaries that if they go into this fight, they need to
go into it protected in every possible way defensively, and equipped with
effective offensive weapons.
In a most beautiful allegory Bunyan brings out the whole thought. As soon as
Christian gets rid of the burden of sin at the cross, he is led to the
Interpreter's house (the house of the Holy Spirit), where many things are
explained to him, and before he starts off on his pilgrimage to heaven he is
led into the armory, where he puts on the armor which God has provided for his
people. Long before a child can appreciate the spiritual significance of the
book, he is delighted and carried away with its imagery of warfare. Christian
soon, in going down the hill Difficulty, commits a sin and meets Apollyon, who
straddles his pathway. There ensues a terrible conflict. The book in its
allegorical form describes the victory which Christian won over Apollyon.
Our text says that in view of these enemies, in view of the wiles of the devil
and his demons, on account of their cunning, on account of their malice, on
account of the hold that they have on the Christian through the remains of his
carnal nature yet with him, for he is not yet sanctified, and in going out to
this battle he needs an armor, or panoply. The idea is doubtless suggested to
Paul by the fact that even as he wrote he was chained to the soldier of the
Praetorian guard, the most formidable of Roman soldiers. The soldier has on a
helmet, breastplate, a military girdle, war sandals, and has a sharp two-edged
sword, certainly the most formidable weapon ever devised for warfare, and a
long shield with which, when he goes out into battle, he protects himself. So
Paul takes this imagery to show how the Christian must guard against the wiles
of the devil that the Christian must be panoplied.
As has been said, Paul illustrates by the armor of a Roman soldier, so familiar
to him from being chained to one of the Praetorian guard every day. The pieces
of armor specified are all defensive, except the sword and prayer, which are
offensive weapons. The office of the girdle was to gather up and hold together
both the loose dress and parts of the armor. In the place of this girdle he
offers truth, that is, the truth of the gospel. In the place of the
breastplate, whose office is to protect the heart, he offers righteousness. Of
course this raises the question, Whose righteousness Christ's as imputed, or
the Christian's own right doing? Something May be said for the second, but more
for the first. It is true that right doing is a conscious defense against false
charges. But the devil is not apt to confine himself to false charges. He will
hurl the fiery dart of true charge against some weakness, infirmity and sin of
the Christian. The imputed righteousness of Christ is impervious to any missile
whatever.
The office of the spiked sandal was to insure safe footing on slippery or
treacherous ground. For this he offers the preparation of the gospel of peace.
Being justified by faith, we have peace with God, and if God be for us who can
be against us? Peace in the heart, the peace of God which passeth all
understanding, will aid to step surely and stand firmly.
The office of the helmet is to protect the head, another vital part, and for
this Paul offers salvation. He means salvation so far as justification goes,
and all its pledges. The thought is: "He that believeth hath everlasting
life, and shall not come into condemnation." If God justifies, who can
condemn? Who can lay any charge to God's elect? This thought nourished in the
heart protects from any fiery dart of doubt Satan may hurl at the mind.
The office of the shield is more general. It is carried on the left arm and
covers the whole vital part of the body. In the place of this, Paul offers
faith. But the question arises: Is faith itself a shield, or is it the hand
that interposes the true shield? In Genesis 15, where, in giving an account of
Abraham's conversion, so many new words appear for the first time in the Bible,
among them, "shield," "believe," "imputed
righteousness," God says, "I am thy shield." God, then, is the
shield of faith the shield that faith lays hold of and interposes between the
soul and danger. We are not equal to Satan. God is greater than Satan. When we
see Satan coming faith puts God, the shield, between our weakness and Satan; we
hide behind God. One of Aesop's fables says. "A kid standing on the roof
of a house railed at a wolf passing by, to whom the wolf replied: Not you, but
the roof raileth at me." This fable teaches that time and place often make
the timid brave. A timid little fellow gets behind a big brother and valorously
shakes his fist at an opponent from whom he had just fled.
One of the great magazines-illustrated that point. Andrew Johnson wanted to get
rid of Secretary Stanton. Stanton refused to resign or to be removed, and
defied Johnson, whereupon Johnson appointed U. S. Grant war secretary. Stanton
dared not defy him. The magazine, in telling the illustration, pictures the
irate and terrible Stanton charging on the little President, but just before he
get to him, Johnson reaches back and pulls Grant in front of him. Under the
picture it reads: "Let me see you hit him!" So faith puts God, its
shield, between us and the devil.
The office of the sword is offensive. With it an enemy is thrust or smitten.
Paul commends as the Christian's sword the Word of God. This is called the
sword of the Spirit, not merely because the Spirit inspired it, but also
because the Spirit gives it point and edge when rightly used. Just here we need
to connect Hebrews 4:12: "For the word of God is living, and active, and
sharper than any two-edged sword, and piercing even to the dividing of the soul
and spirit, of both joints and marrow, and quick to discern the thoughts and
intents of the heart." With this compare Isaiah 49:2 and Hosea 6:5. The
most striking example for us in the right use of this sword against Satan is
our Lord's use of "It is written" in replying to Satan's temptation.
Another one is the case of Michael mentioned in Jude 6.
The second offensive weapon of the Christian is prayer: "With all prayer
and supplication, praying at all seasons in the Spirit, and watching thereunto
in all perseverance and supplication for all the saints."
This praying covers a wide field: (1) All prayer and supplication. (2) At all
seasons. (3) In the Spirit. (4) Watching thereunto. (5) In all perseverance.
(6) For all the saints.
Helmet, breastplate, girdle, sandals, and shield are defensive they protect
us. The Word of God, and prayer, are offensive weapons; with them we smite
Satan. Satan trembles when he sees The weakest saint upon his knees. Cromwell's
Ironsides, about to join battle, first prayed, then, singing a battle song,
they smote with the sword.
QUESTIONS
1. Give so much of the
definition of the word "church" as relates to Christ as bridegroom
and the church as bride.
2. In what sense only does
this glory church now exist?
3. Why must we call it a
church in prospect, and not an actuality?
4. What is the Greek word
for "universal," and how often is it used in Greek Old Testament and
New Testament?
5. Where do all break down
who claim that there is now a universal church? Cite examples.
6. Who invented the phrase,
"A universal, spiritual, invisible, church," and why, and how did Baptists
obtain it?
7. In analyzing the
paragraph, point out what Christ did or will do.
8. Expound the cleansing,
showing Old Testament type and New Testament type, giving scriptures.
9. What the instrumentality
employed, and what the scriptures?
10. When this marriage
between Christ and the church, and what scriptures?
11. As this letter, more
than any other, gives the usage of the word "church" in broad senses,
show from Acts and Timothy the application of these broad terms to the
particular church at Ephesus.
12. Cite every use of the
word "church," or any corresponding in this letter, and locate each
use under one of three heads the church as an institution, a particular
church, the glory church.
13. Give carefully all the
steps of the constitution of the glory church.
14. What its entrance
qualifications?
15. Who the Christian's most
formidable adversaries?
16. How are Christians
qualified to cope with them?
17. What great Baptist
author illustrates all this in an allegory?
18. Name and explain each
piece of defensive armor.
19. Give the offensive
pieces, and an illustration of each.
20. What circumstances of
Paul's prison condition suggested the imagery?
AUTHOR'S INTRODUCTION PART I
This letter has evoked more controversy than any other New Testament book
except Revelation. The controversy has been mainly on two points, somewhat
related its canonicity and authorship. A book may be determined canonical
whose author may not be named in the text not otherwise determinable. But while
positive knowledge of the author is not essential to canonicity, it strengthens
the claim, if the author is shown to be a prophet or an apostle.
CANONICITY OF THE LETTER
The elaborate discussion of this question belongs to the department of
historical introduction, but a condensed yet reliable statement of the case is
here given:
1. In the East its place among the New Testament books has never been seriously
questioned.
2. In the West: (1) It was recognized as authoritative in the first century, as
appears from the letter of Clement, pastor at Rome, about A.D. 96, addressed to
the church at Corinth. Irenaeus speaks of Clement as embodying in his letter
the teaching which he had recently received from the apostles. (2) From the end
of the second century to the close of the fourth its place in the New Testament
books was retained, but its apostolic origin questioned by some. Jerome states
the case in his time thus: "The epistle to the Hebrews is not included in
the Latin canon, nor Revelation in the Greek canon, and yet we receive both;
following by no means the usage of the present time, but the authority of
ancient writers, who for the most part freely refer to passages of both as
canonical." (3) From the end of the fourth century it was firmly
established in the Western canon, and remained undisturbed for more than a
thousand years. (4) In the Reformation period, like many other books, it was
subjected to doubt, both on authorship and somewhat of its matter. Some
examples will indicate the nature of the doubt:
Erasmus denied both the received title and subscription and the Pauline authorship,
but says, "I do not think that the faith is exposed to peril if the whole
church be mistaken in regard to the title of this epistle (the title attributed
to Paul) so long as it is settled that the Holy Ghost is its author, and on
this point we are agreed."
Luther questioned Paul's authorship because, as he interpreted them, some
passages, particularly 6:4-6, were unlike Paul. He is the first to suggest, by
way of a mere guess, that Apollos was the author, and others since have adopted
his guess, notably Henry Ward Beecher.
Calvin wrote, "I, indeed, embrace it without controversy among the
apostolic epistles. . . . As to the question, 'Who composed it,' we need not
trouble ourselves much." Much later, Dean Alford: "Nowhere are the
main doctrines of the faith more purely or more majestically set forth; nowhere
holy scripture urged with greater authority and cogency; nowhere those marks,
in short, which distinguish the first rank of primitive Christian writings from
the second are more unequivocably and continuously present."
Without multiplying citations we may count it settled that the letter to the
Hebrews is an integral and very important part of the inspired Word of God. The
questions evoking discussion, and wide divergence of views, are: When, where,
to whom, and by whom written?
Canonicity established and conceded, it may be asked, Why consider the
relatively unimportant questions of author, date, place, and persona addressed?
The sufficient reply is, that answers to these questions will aid much not only
in the interpretation of the book itself and of other books as well, but what
is more important, the relation of the New Testament books to each other, and
their adjustment as component parts of a complete and final revelation of God
to man, will appear. When these books are considered in their adjustment, New
Testament revelations is no longer so many disjoined fragments, but a complete
and symmetrical system of orderly developed truth.
The reader will understand that on these matters not vital, and concerning
which the best scholars of Christendom have honestly differed, there must be no
assumption of dogmatism. With the utmost respect for the opinions of others,
with our own fallibility of judgment premised, we will for ourselves approach the
subject in our own way, announcing in advance that our conclusions are no
mightier than the arguments back of them. First of all, then, come
THE TITLE AND SUBSCRIPTION
In our common version the title reads "The Epistle of Paul, the Apostle,
to the Hebrews." And the subscription reads: "Written to the Hebrews
from Italy by Timothy." In the Canterbury revision, the title is simply
"To the Hebrews," and there is no subscription. It is at once
conceded that the oldest New Testament manuscripts support the Canterbury
revision, both as to the superscription and the subscription, and yet it cannot
be denied that both are evidence of an early and general conviction that Paul
wrote this letter from Italy by Timothy.
Our next question is: Who are intended by "The Hebrews"? It accords
with well-established usage to employ the term "Hebrews" to
distinguish Palestinian Jews from Hellenists, or Jews of the dispersion, as in
Acts 6, but the word may also be employed to distinguish Jews from Gentiles. In
every case the context determines whether the term must be understood in its
restricted or general sense. In other words, if the subject matter applies
equally to the Hebrew people, regardless of locality, we cannot fairly limit it
to the Palestinian Jews. You may not say this letter was written to the
Jerusalem Jews merely because the superscription says, "To the
Hebrews." Paul himself claimed to be a Hebrew of the Hebrews, and yet he
was not a Palestinian Jew, but a Cilician one of the dispersion. It cannot be
questioned that both the argument and the exhortation apply to Jews abroad as
well as to the Jews at home. We must gather, then, from the letter itself the
locality of the persons addressed. Indeed, the superscription, no matter who
put it there, tells us nothing more than, yea, not as much as the letter
itself. From the initial sentence to the benediction the letter is to the Jews
only, as if there was not a Gentile in the world. Nor may we in advance say
that it was written to the Jews of one city only, that is, to Jerusalem Jews,
or Alexandrian Jews, or Ephesian Jews, or Roman Jews. Everything in the letter
is too general to admit of such an extreme local restriction. One thing
however, everybody will admit it was written exclusively to Jews professing to
be Christians. Neither saint nor sinner, ancient or modern, denies that. It
being evident beyond a shadow of a doubt that it was written to Christian Jews,
the question recurs to Christian Jews, where?
Forgetting everything we may have heard, believed, or read, let us go to the
letter itself for light. Let us open our book and read the following passages:
5:12-14; 6:1-3; 6:10; 10:32-34; 12:4; 13:3, 18, 19, 23.
From these passages the following facts appear:
1. The religious history of the persons addressed was well and personally known
to the writer and he to them.
2. Considerable time had elapsed since their conversion.
3. They were in a state of arrested development.
4. The writer and Timothy had labored together with and for them.
5. They had suffered persecution when converted, were despoiled of goods, had
been made a "spectacle" by either their own afflictions or through
their compassion for imprisoned leaders, but had never themselves been
persecuted to martyrdom.
6. They had been particularly noted for their ministering to the saints.
7. They were tempted to abjure Christianity and relapse into Judaism.
8. They were called upon to pray for the writer's restoration to them, and are
supposed to be glad of that prospect and of Timothy's being set at liberty, and
of the prospect of seeing the two together again.
There is absolutely nothing in any of these facts to suggest Alexandrian Jews
as the persons addressed. Nor did the Alexandrian Jews ever suppose themselves
to be those to whom the letter was written. The facts also exclude the
Jerusalem or Palestinian Jews, no matter who the writer. For example: Assuming
Barnabas for the author, Timothy does not fit; he never worked with Barnabas
anywhere, much less in Jerusalem or Alexandria. Assuming Apollos for the
author, and Jerusalem Jews addressed, the facts will not adjust themselves. He
could not have written to Jerusalem Jews the passage at 13:19, 23; and the
passages at 6:10 and 12:4 could not fit the Jerusalem Jews. From the beginning
the Jerusalem Christians had resisted unto blood. It was the martyr church of
the New Testament, and but recently James, the brother of our Lord, had been
murdered. From the beginning they had been ministered unto by the churches
abroad, and had never themselves so ministered, and there is no New Testament
evidence that they were in danger of apostasy. Assuming Apollos to be the
author and Alexandrian Jews addressed, it is simply incredible that his own
people received a letter from him and never attributed it to him at any time in
their history.
All of the passages exactly fit the known history of the Christian Jews of Asia
Minor, Macedonia, and Achaia, and the Christian Jews of no other place. They
knew Timothy. They had been persecuted and despoiled of goods when they were
converted. They had been made a spectacle in their own afflictions and in their
compassion for imprisoned leaders. They had not themselves been persecuted to
martyrdom. They were in a state of arrested development, and from the beginning
had been under the fire of temptation to apostatize, as is evident from letters
written by Paul, Peter, Jude, and John. They had been and were yet noted the
world over for ministering unto the poor saints of Jerusalem and Judea.
There is absolutely nothing in the letter to limit its address to one town or
city. The context does not favor one church a great majority of which were
Jews. On the contrary, some of the exhortations can be better understood by
supposing the Jewish Christians addressed to be in the minority, and staying
away from the church meetings because the pastors were Gentiles or the Gentile
element predominated. The author, therefore, voices the conviction rather than
a dogmatic assertion
It is impossible that this letter was written to Jews either at Jerusalem,
Alexandria, Rome, Caesarea, or Syrian Antioch.
All of them are out of the question. No one of them ever claimed for a moment
to be the recipient of the letter. Moreover, at the most probable date of this
letter all Judea was seething in revolt against Rome, like a boiling pot, and
in no condition to receive a letter from any one. Therefore, in answer to the
question, "To whom addressed?" my reply is, To the Jewish Christians
of Asia Minor and Greece, Of course this answer includes Proconsular Asia as a
part of Asia Minor. There are much stronger arguments on the persons addressed
that can be better cited under other heads.
The occasion of the letter. On this point there is absolute unanimity. Indeed,
the whole trend of the letter leaves no room for doubt. These Jewish
Christians, wherever they were, were in eminent danger of abjuring Christianity
altogether and relapsing into Judaism. That this may be evident let us open our
book and read the following passages: 2:1-3; 3:6, 12-14; 4:1-2, 14-16;
10:19-36; 12:1-3, 12-17.
Here again the context forbids the idea that the persons addressed were
Palestinian Jews. The New Testament history nowhere indicates that the
Jerusalem church was in danger of abjuring Christ altogether and totally
relapsing into Judaism. The evidence is indeed abundant that many of them
desired to make Gentiles become Jews in order to become Christians, and that
others, while waiving this point, yet insisted that Jewish Christians must hold
themselves aloof from social contact with Gentile Christians, but nowhere is
there a hint that they were about to abjure Christianity altogether.
In the Sadducean persecution (Acts 3-4) and in the Pharisee persecution, led by
Saul of Tarsus, and in the persecution by Herod, they had remained as firm as a
rock in their faith. When James and Jude, brothers of our Lord, and Peter write
letters exhorting to steadfastness in faith, they write to the Christian Jews
of the dispersion, and not to the Palestinian Jews. When in the persecution
which had but recently led to the martyrdom of James, there is no historical
evidence that Jerusalem Christians were in danger of abjuring Christianity.
Just here comes another very forcible argument against the idea that
Palestinian Jews are being addressed. There is not a word in the letter that
supposes the danger of apostasy to arise from witnessing the imposing
ceremonies of the Herodian Temple. While indeed the letter incidentally proves
that the Temple is yet standing, and while it clearly threatens the near and
utter destruction of the whole Jewish polity as a covenant, its entire argument
is based upon the ancient historic Judaism as established by Moses, Aaron, and
Joshua. It is not even germane to the argument to mention the first Temple
built by Solomon. It is a question of origins, of the dignity of founders, and
not of present imposing rites and ceremonies. In other words, the argument goes
to the root of things, and not to the superficial present. From Pentecost to
the destruction of Jerusalem, the Jerusalem Jews were safeguarded against total
relapse into Judaism. But not so with the Jews of the dispersion. If addressed
to the Palestinian Jews, the absence of special reference to the services of
the Herodian Temple is inexplicable.
Our next question inquires for the cause of the danger of apostasy. What
juncture of affairs constituted the temptation to abjure Christianity? The
letter itself explains. First of all, the bitterness of persecution was wearing
out their patience, and the pressure of non-Christian Jews tempting them to
apostatize was very great. The Lord did not come to avenge them, as had been
promised, and they were weary and despondent. They were losing respect for
their leaders, many of whom were Gentiles. They were absenting themselves from
the popular assemblies. This can be best accounted for if they were in the
minority and the Gentile element predominant; in such case they would not feel
at home in this mixed crowd.
In the meantime a very subtle philosophy was constantly appealing to them,
which has been described in letters preceding this one. The discussion against
gnosticism, so prominent in the letters to the Colossians and the Ephesians, is
carried on in this letter. Its methods of approach were esoteric not exoteric.
It worked privately from house to house. It slipped and crept and slid around
and whispered:
"No use to go to church; you can learn better at home. Public gatherings
may suit the vulgar, 'the great unwashed,' the hoi polloi, but this philosophy appeals
to the cultured few. The Christian Messiah at best was only a lower eon, or
much shaded down emanation of God. You may accept this philosophy and remain a
Jew of the type of the Essenes if you are inclined to asceticism; or you may
accept it and remain a Jew of the Pharisee type if you want to cling to
ritualism and the cycle of weekly, new moon, or annual sabbaths. Or you may
accept it and turn to license and pleasure, seeing that sin resides only in
matter. This Christianity is too harsh, rigid, and exacting. It calls on you to
sacrifice everything. Why needlessly put your head in the fire? Why give up
everything? You have waited in vain for that promised coming of the Lord. Your
own Moses, Aaron, and Joshua, and long line of prophets were greater than this
Nazarene, who, after all, was executed as a felon, and it is a shame to become
the followers of a publicly convicted and executed felon. Christianity is
impractical. Humanity cannot endure its requirements."
It will be shown later in the exposition that this letter was especially
intended to controvert this many-sided philosophy of blended Jewish and heathen
elements; that its arguments closely follow and connect with the letters to the
Colossians and Ephesians, and is itself closely followed by and connected with
the letters of Peter and Jude addressed to the same people and called forth by
the same emergency. This writer, and Peter and Jude, recognized the same danger
of apostasy, the same lack of patient endurance, the same temptation to deny the
Lord Jesus Christ, and the despair about his second advent. And so did John,
last of all, long after the Temple had fallen, write his letters and the book
of Revelation to the same people. Indeed, this emergency called forth all of
John's writings. In other words, the provocation to apostatize was the old-time
Jewish reluctance to pay the cost of a spiritual religion, whose rewards were
in another world; to endure its privations in this life; to patiently wait for
the Lord. All the exhortations in the letter are on this line. And here again
we find another strong argument against the thought that it was written to the
Jerusalem Jews. The gnostic philosophy originated in the Lycus valley of
Proconsular Asia, and spread over the section to whose people this letter was
addressed. There is no evidence that the Jerusalem Jews were ever tempted to
apostatize through this philosophy.
We now come to the question: Who wrote the letter to the Hebrews, when did he
write it, and where? Just where, in order of time, is its place among the New
Testament books? And in what language did he write it? Again disclaiming
dogmatism, the author here expresses in one sentence an answer to all of these
questions thus:
It was written in Greek, by the apostle Paul, near the close of the first Roman
imprisonment, just after the letter to the Ephesians, and was addressed
exclusively to professing Jewish Christians in Asia Minor and Greece. It
completes the group of letters of the first Roman imprisonment.
In order to account for Timothy's imprisonment and release, the reader will
please look at the beginning of Philippians, Philemon, and Colossians. In all
three of these Timothy is associated with Paul at Rome, as the author of the
letters. But when we look at the beginning of the letter to the Ephesians we do
not find Timothy's name associated with Paul's. There is no evidence that he
had left Rome, and unless he was imprisoned at this juncture, there is no fair
way to account for his not being associated with Paul in the letter to the
Ephesians. He was speedily released after that imprisonment, however, and in
the letter to the Hebrews, following the letter to the Ephesians, it is
announced that Timothy has been set at liberty, and when we take up the first
letter to Timothy we can see how the subscription may have been added:
"Written from Italy to the Hebrews, by Timothy."
While not contending for the superscription and subscription as a part of the
original text, I am thoroughly convinced that both express facts, and generally
recognized at the time they were appended to the letter.
Without arguing another matter at all, the abiding conviction is expressed that
the letter is not a translation from a Hebrew original, nor is it a treatise,
speech or sermon by Paul which has been used substantially by another writer,
but clothed in his own style and language. There is only one mind in the
letter. It is not a composite work. It is not Luke or Clement or Timothy
working out the thoughts of Paul. The author of the thoughts is the author of
the style and of the words. Any attempt to make Luke the author because some
parts of the letter resembles Luke's style fails from the fact that the parts
which make it resemble Luke's books are matters originally coming from Paul and
merely quoted by Luke. Undoubtedly Paul fixed Luke's style on these points.
The letter is a careful and elaborate composition throughout. The arguments,
each followed by exhortation, extend down to verse 18 of the last chapter. It
is a calm, quiet, painstaking, deliberately prepared document, and yet a
genuine epistle. It grows out of preceding letters. Not as a 2 Corinthians grew
out of 1 Corinthians, but as Romans
grew out of Galatians, and as Ephesians grew out of Colossians. Having written
a special letter to the Colossians against the gnostic heresy, he wrote a
circular letter elaborating the same line of thought, which letter we call
Ephesians. And having written the letter to the Ephesians addressed to the
whole body of the churches to which it was sent, it fits exactly that he should
continue the same thought or subject in a letter addressed to the Jews only.
Careful preparation is evinced, moreover, in the studied self-repression of the
author and in the rigid restriction of the argument to the one viewpoint and
purpose.
While the author of Hebrews does not sign his name, for reasons to be given
later, the restraint is not with a view to conceal his identity. He knows well
to whom he writes, and well knows that they will know him as well as if he had
signed. his name in the usual fashion. It is not therefore a case of an
anonymous communication, nor of a non de plume, to put people to guessing at
the author. A writer who wished to conceal his identity by absence of a
signature would never say, "Pray that I may be restored to you."
"Our brother Timothy is set at liberty; with whom, if he come shortly, I
will see you." And it may be said here that Asia Minor never doubted from
whom the letter came, nor did any other place down to the middle of the second
century.
QUESTIONS
1. On what points has this
letter mainly evoked controversy?
2. May a book be canonical
whose author is not named?
3. Give brief statement of
canonicity of this book.
4. Apart from canonicity,
what questions have been widely dis- cussed, with divergent views?
5. Why are these questions
important?
6. Tell of the title and
subscription, and their value.
7. To whom was the letter
addressed?
8. In what two senses may
this word "Hebrews" be employed, and how determine in a given case
which is meant?
9. Why may we not conclude
that the letter is addressed to Jews of a particular church or city?
10. To what class of Hebrews
is it addressed?
11. What passages in the
letter bear on the "where" of these Hebrews, and the facts developed?
12. Show why these facts do
not fit Jerusalem Jews or Alexandrian Jews.
13. The facts of these
passages fit the Christian Jews where?
14. What the occasion of the
letter, and the passages bearing on it, and why do these passages exclude
Jerusalem Jewish Christians?
15. What other fact bears in
the same direction?
16. Why does this letter
make no reference to the Temple at Jerusalem?
17. What causes were
operating at this time to provoke relapse into Judaism on the part of Christian
Jews in Asia Minor and Greece, and which of these causes also make against the
theory of the letter being addressed to Jerusalem Jews?
18. In one sentence give the
author's view of who wrote this letter, where, when, and in what language, to
whom, and in what group of letters?
19. Account for the
reference ill the letter to Timothy's being set at liberty.
20. Why not take the
position that the thoughts are Paul's, either written originally in Hebrew and
translated by another, or that Paul's thoughts are wrought out by another in
his own style?
21. Where do the arguments
stop?
22. Show how the letter is
evolved from and fits into other letters.
23. Why is not the letter
anonymous in the ordinary sense of that word?
AUTHOR'S INTRODUCTION PART II
The question yet before us is, Who is the author of this letter? External
evidence is what has been handed down by tradition or history; internal
evidence is gathered from the letter itself, that is, what may be inferred from
its doctrines, historical statements, and style style to be used in a very
comprehensive sense, including the purity of the Greek text, rhetorical form,
vocabulary, phrases, terms of expression, etc.
The argument against Paul's authorship is based entirely on internal evidence.
A fair examination will disclose that there is not a shred of external evidence
either against Paul or for any other man. When, in history it has been conjecturally
attributed to others, this has been based upon some inference from internal
evidence. The external evidence, be it much or little, is all one way. It is
axiomatic that external evidence cannot be set aside by internal evidence,
unless the latter be overwhelming, conclusive, and demonstrative. Internal
evidence is available by comparison only, i.e., this questioned letter must be
compared with history, doctrines, and style, as set forth in unquestioned
sources of information. Various names have been suggested as the possible
author. Of these the only one worth a moment's consideration are Paul, Luke,
Barnabas, Apollos. In the case of Apollos there is not a scrap of his writing
left to us with which to compare this letter. If he ever wrote anything we do
not know it. He had opportunity to know Paul and Timothy. He was an Alexandrian
Jew, an eloquent man and mighty in the Hebrew scriptures. That is the only
foundation for Luther's guess 1,500 years after the letter was written.
Barnabas left no certain literary remains with which to make comparison. The
matter of the one document attributed to him would never suggest that he wrote
this great, immortal letter. The Barnabas of Acts 14: 37-39 and Galatians 2:13
could never have made the complete break with Judaism that is disclosed in this
letter.
Luke alone, in his Gospel and Acts, leaves us a basis for comparison. But these
books present him only as a historian, carefully tracing out what others did
and said. He himself makes no speeches, does no arguing or interpreting. In him
appears only a hand and pen to record the deeds and words of others. Moreover,
Luke was not a pure Hebrew, and perhaps a Gentile. In Colossians 4, he is not
reckoned among the circumcision. He, if wholly a Gentile, is the only one writing
a Bible book. The author of this letter was a Hebrew of the Hebrews. The parts
of Luke's books which most nearly resemble this letter are reported speeches of
Paul, or matter that he derived from Paul. In Paul's case there is no lack of
documentary matter with which to make comparison. But in making comparison,
objectors to Pauline authorship have not only ignored the variety of Paul's
style, but have based their conclusions upon the distinction between Hebrews
and only a part of Paul's writings mainly his letters to the Galatians and
Romans. They fail to discriminate between Paul's method and style in writing to
Gentiles and in writing to Jews exclusively.
We go very far toward the settlement of this question when we understand the
full extent of the Pauline literature with which Hebrews must be compared. We
must take all of the thirteen conceded letters of Paul, and of the reported
speeches in the Acts and even Stephen's speech, supposedly reported to Luke by
Paul.
Apart from Hebrews, these books give us our knowledge of Paul's life,
doctrines, and styles. It is admitted at once that if from any or all of the
books involved in the comparison, it could be proved that Paul died before the
letter to the Hebrews was written, that, of course, would settle the case
against the Pauline authorship. But there is no such proof. It is impossible to
fix either the exact date of Paul's death or the writing of this letter. It
would be something in a negative way if it could be shown that this letter
could not be made to fit well into the period of Paul's life. But it is quite
easy to find one period of Paul's life into which it fits exactly, and another
period where it could possibly fit. It fits all around just after the letter to
the Ephesians, as the closing letter written in Paul's first Roman
imprisonment. A case could also be made out, but not so strong, that it follows
2 Timothy. This would make it the very last of Paul's letters.
A critic like Luther gets his idea of Paul's doctrines and style from Galatians
and Romans, ignoring the fact that not all of Paul's doctrines nor all of his
styles are confined to these two books. A statement on the case of authorship
is about this: The field against Paul. It is the only way to make any kind of a
plausible showing against him. The opposition breaks down when it attempts to
support the claim of any other one name.
It maintains a precarious standing by alternatives only, saying, "The
author was Barnabas, or Luke, or Clement, or Apollos, or some other man."
Limit the issue to Paul against Barnabas alone, or any of the others, and there
would be no case worth trying.
Moreover, the opposition breaks down when attempt 18 made to secure a consensus
of judgment on the internal evidence. The ground continually shifts as taken by
individual objectors like the location and formation of loose desert sand
driven by contrary winds. What one objector to Paul regards as quite
conclusive, another concedes to be very questionable. It is like the testimony
of expert doctors in a case at court. The expert in a specialty is the most
incompetent of all witnesses out of his particular line; he cannot generalize.
Ne sutor ultra crepidem. Of all men he has the least judicial mind. His
dependence upon presuppositions his contempt for external evidences, his
conceit of his own power to dissect the most ancient documents, or to put aside
as worthless the most ancient traditions, may qualify him for special pleading,
but never to be a safe juryman or a sane judge.
Inasmuch as all of the argument against Paul's authorship is based upon
internal evidence, it may be well to submit a fair statement of these
objections as developed from time to time in the history subsequent to the
apostles, i.e., all of it worth considering as a reply thereto. They may be
summed up under the following heads:
1. The absence of his name in either the address or farewell. The force of this
objection is strengthened by the fact that his name does appear in the address
of his genuine letters, and after 1
Thessalonians, for reasons stated, his autograph is appended to them at the
close.
2. The author of Hebrews at 2:3 concedes that he was not an apostle, but
derived his gospel second hand from the apostles, whereas Paul's gospel was
independent, original, and first hand. To put the objection in other words,
whoever wrote Galatians 1:11-12 could not have written Hebrews 2:3. Dr. Farrar
ventures to call this decisive against Paul's authorship.
3. The severity of two passages, Hebrews 6:4-8 and 10:26-31 is not apostolic,
and their doctrine of apostasy not Pauline. These two passages underlie the
opposition of more critics to Pauline authorship than all others. Some, in the
early centuries, rejected the letter because they supposed that the first of
these passages favored the Novationists. The supposed teaching of apostasy in
these passages was one of the chief causes of Luther being unwilling to receive
the letter as Paul's. Tertullian, in trying to make Barnabas the author, does
so in the very chapter in which he quotes' Hebrews 6:4-8.
4. It is objected that the style the word "style" here used in its
comprehensive sense is un-Pauline; that it is an I Alexandrian style,
evincing such an acquaintance with Philo as was not possessed by Paul. On this
ground of style, Origen, while conceding Paul's virtual authorship, attributes
the form of the composition to an unknown amanuensis.: Erasmus, the great
scholar in the beginning of the Reformation time, declared the style of Hebrews
wholly unlike Paul's, and Luther, on the same ground, after being disturbed by:
the passages 6:4-8 and 10:26-31, and recalling Acts 18:24. ' 28, made the first
guess known to history that Apollos was '' the author. It has become quite
fashionable now to count; Luther's guess, made 1,500 years after the letter was
written, a demonstration.
5. The absence of certain favorite terms of Paul, e.g., "justify"
(Greek dikaioo) used so often in Galatians and Romans, and the use of
"purify" (Greek katharizo) instead, . and the infrequent use
of Soteria "Salvation."
6. The relative purity of the Greek. On one or the other or all of these
internal grounds, some learned men, while attributing the doctrine and thought
to Paul, have assigned the composition and rhetorical form to an amanuensis,
while others have denied to Paul any connection with the authorship. Let us
consider these objections seriatim:
1. It is admitted that the absence of Paul's name in either the address or
farewell is contrary to his custom, and certainly calls for rational and
adequate explanation. When once, however, the explanation is sufficient, the
absence of the name constitutes a strong presumption of Paul's authorship. For
example, while no good reason can be assigned why Apollos should omit his name,
if he were the author, the reasons of Paul's omission of his name, under the
circumstances, are very strong. Let us consider these circumstances. Paul was
the apostle to the Gentiles. This letter is exclusively to the Jews. Its whole
line of argument designedly stops short of his own call and testimony. To make
it thoroughly effective, to strike from it an embarrassing complication he must
utterly repress any illusion to his own mission, in this case, rigidly carry
out one of the great self-repressing never acceptable to Jewish minds. In other
words, he must, in this case, rigidly carry out one of the great
self-repressing principles of his life so forcibly expressed by himself
elsewhere: "To the Jews I became as a Jew, that I might gain Jews. I am
become all things to all men that I may by all means save some" ( 1 Cor.
9:19-23). The object of the letter is to prevent Christian Jews from abjuring
Christianity and relapsing into Judaism. The argument is limited to this view.
Gentiles are not considered. Hence as Paul writes he does not write as the
apostle to the Gentiles. The argument is necessarily shut up to proof anterior
to his own call, and apart from his own special mission. His usual official
signature or any appeal to his own testimony would unnecessarily complicate his
problem and prejudice its solution. His problem, hence, is not "Shall
Gentiles become Christians?" or "Shall they become Jews in order to
become Christians?" or "Shall Jews admit Gentile Christians to social
fellowship?" but it is "Shall professing Jews abjure Christianity
altogether and return to strict Judaism?" Therefore, not being an apostle
to the circumcision, he omits his name and apostleship, but being a Jew he has
the feeling of a Jew that intense desire to speak and write to his brethren
according to the flesh, expressed so forcibly in his other letters. The man who
wrote Romans 9:1-5; 10:1-3; 1
Corinthians 3:5; 9:19-23 would not hesitate to suppress himself and his
signature in this case in order that his arguments might stand upon their
Jewish merits, unhandicapped by official signature which would necessarily
introduce a view of the case not at all within his purpose or the scope of his
argument, and this self-repression is a marked characteristic of Paul. Its
delicacy in this case surpasses that displayed in, Philemon 8. This man always
preferred to be a home missionary, and had to be choked off that line of work.
He. kept turning his face toward Jerusalem against both divine and prophetic
interdiction (see Acts 22: 13-21; 21: 10-13). In all the history of missions,
if perhaps we except Jonah's case, there is not another so remarkable a man
burning as with unquenchable fire to be a home missionary, but divinely thrust
out and whipped into being a foreign missionary.
2. The second objection to Pauline authorship is based on Hebrews 2:3 which
reads, "Which salvation having at first been spoken through the Lord, was
confirmed to us by them that heard." This language does not concede that
the author was not an apostle, nor does it intimate that he derived his own
gospel of salvation from others. It simply affirms that Christ first spoke his
own gospel of salvation, and that it was confirmed to the Jews by the original
apostles, after the gifts at Pentecost, all of which was literally true before
Paul's conversion and call. His own call and independent gospel did not concern
Jews, to whom exclusively he is now writing, and whom he is addressing strictly
on a line that would appeal to them. Under such circumstances to say that it is
unlike Paul to omit reference to his call and gospel, contradicts a striking
incident of his life, for he makes substantially the same statement under like
circumstances at Pisidian Antioch, as reported in Acts 13:31. What is there in
one case more than the other? Compare them fairly. It is true in Hebrews he
says the gospel spoken by our Lord was confirmed to us by them that heard it.
Addressing Jews only at Antioch he says: "He was seen for many days of
them that came up from Galilee to Jerusalem, who are now his witnesses."
This does not intimate that Paul himself had not seen the risen Lord, nor that
he was not now a witness. In both cases and for the same reason he omits
reference to himself. Then, if he at Antioch of Pisidia, addressing Jews only
might refer exclusively to the confirmation of Christ's resurrection by the
testimony of the twelve, without impugning his own independent testimony, which
he does not there even mention, why may he not, in a letter to Jews only a
letter whose argument designedly stops short of his own call to the Gentiles
refer to the same kind of confirmation of the gospel, without disparagement of
his independent gospel and testimony? In other words, with equal propriety, he
might be the author of Acts 13:30-31 and Hebrews 2:3-4. We may always distrust an
inference that is decisive to Dr. Farrar when it comes to historical criticism.
3. The objection to Pauline authorship based on the passages 6:4-8 and 10:26-31
arises solely from the objectors' questionable interpretation of these
passages. It is an assumption merely that the severity complained of in them is
not apostolic. It is many times paralleled in the words of our Lord and in the
teachings of Paul elsewhere. Moreover, it is no easier to find apostasy here
than in many unquestioned utterances of Paul. When we come in the exposition to
interpret these passages, it will not be difficult to show that there is
nothing here to contradict the final preservation and perseverance of the
saints. This objection is on a line with Luther's going off at a tangent
against the letter of James because he misunderstood its import. Neither James
nor Hebrews is "an epistle of straw."
4. The objection based on style in its broadest sense is equally inconclusive.
The most indeterminate method of proving authorship known to literature is the
style method. All historical critics, like other experts, lose the power of
generalization in the narrowness and depths of the rut into which specialism
leads them. A blind mole burrowing is an authority on earthworms, but is no judge
of landscapes or mountain scenery. Let it be repeated as proverbial that a
specialist is unsafe on a jury or on the bench.
A man, by a life devoted to microscopic details concerning a very small matter,
may become an authority on the variety of hummingbirds, and might be able to
prove ultimately that the sprigs of down on a mouse's tail are more numerous
than the stickers on a grasshopper's hind leg, but that would not qualify him
to judge of the spiritual beings of the cosmos.
We have seen the result when style adepts have turned themselves loose on
Junius, Shakespeare, Homer, or Milton. Each one is able to prove to his own
satisfaction anything he chooses, but let him not hope to convince his brother
adepts. Each of them has his own demonstration, equally worthless. How easy to
prove in this way that the author of Il Penseroso could not have
written L' Allegro. They forget, if they ever knew, that a genius possesses
many styles, and adapts his vocabulary to each new theme, yea, even his turns
of expression.
Paul was the loftiest genius among them. Compare the tugged fiery style of the
letter to the Galatians with the apostrophe to love in 1 Corinthians 13, and the mighty logic of
Romans with the sweet humility and tact of Philemon.
In the first case it is like comparing Niagara Falls with Lake Tahoe, and in
the other the Himalaya range with a violet in a hedgerow. The man who delivered
the address before Agrippa, the address on Mars' Hill, and who wrote Romans,
Philemon, 1 Corinthians 13, was a
master of all styles and vocabularies. And why should not a cultured Jew,
reared in the university city of Tarsus, graduated from the rabbinical school
at Jerusalem, familiar with the Greek poets, rabbi of a Hellenist synagogue in
Jerusalem why should he be ignorant of Philo and Alexandrian literature? The
Mediterranean is not very broad, and Alexandria was in constant touch with
Tarsus, in literature as well as trade. We may safely take for granted that
Paul knew more about Philo and Alexandrian literature than all of his critics
put together.
5. We now reply to the fifth serious objection to Pauline authorship, to wit:
The use, or nonuse, of certain words.
(1) It is conceded that Hebrews does not use the word "justify" (dikaioo)
so often used in Galatians and Romans and does use "purify" (katharizo)
but the reason is obvious : Justification was the theme of Galatians and
Romans, or the salvation for us. Sanctification is the theme of Hebrews, or the
salvation in us. Paul's words correspond to his theme, e.g., he uses the word
"law" (nomos) seventy-five times in Romans because, as the
correspondent to justification, he needs it, but does not use it in I and 2
Thessalonians, 2 Corinthians, Colossians, Titus, and 2 Timothy, because he does
not need it. If the absence of the word "justify" from a letter
disproves Pauline authorship, then he was not the author of I and 2
Thessalonians, 2 Corinthians, Philippians, Philemon, Colossians, and Ephesians.
And while he does not use katharizo ("purify") in Romans and
Galatians, because not needed, yet he does use it where the same sense requires
it quite as many times in 2 Corinthians, Ephesians, and Titus, as in Hebrews.
"Justify" is a legal term relating to Christ's work for us.
"Purify" is a Holy Spirit term applying the work of Christ in us.
Unfortunately some critics get their one idea of Paul's style and words from
his discussion of the legal aspects of salvation in Galatians and Romans,
making that alone the standard of his style and vocabulary.
The letters of the first Roman imprisonment make a great advance in the
development of the plan of salvation. In the same way they argue against
Pauline authorship because of the infrequent use of soteria
("salvation") in Hebrews, though Romans uses the word five times, to
seven in Hebrews, and all his other letters use it nineteen times.
6. And where will the narrow argument based on the relative purity of the Greek
in different compositions, composed at different times, and under different
circumstances, lead us? It would certainly lead us to deny that the author of
John's Gospel was also the author of the Apocalypse, and the same argument
would distribute the New Testament books among many unnamed authors, reverse
all established dates and annihilate all historical evidence. A dim-eyed Jew,
rapidly writing in great sprawling letters to the Galatians writing in the
hand of fiery speech offhand, in a foreign tongue would hardly turn out the
same kind of Greek in the calm, carefully prepared treatise to the Hebrews. Let
a professor of Greek in an American college today, while on a trip away from
his books, stirred by profound emotion, write rapidly offhand an impassioned
letter in Greek write it as if he were talking and afterward in the quiet
of his study, with grammar and lexicon at hand, prepare carefully, without
haste, a labored and dispassionate treatise in Greek for a literary magazine,
and then let him submit these two documents to one of these infallible experts
and hear this verdict: "It is impossible that one man wrote both. The
author of No. I struggles in embarrassment to express himself in an unfamiliar
tongue. His sentences are ragged, elliptical, and faulty. The author of No. 2
thinks in Greek. His Greek is like a polished shaft of Parian marble chiseled
by the sculptor. His vocabulary is abundant and choice. His argument is
articulated, his periods well rounded, and his style superbly rhetorical. No
amount of external proof could convince a cosmopolitan scholar that the same
man wrote both, however much it might mislead an uncultured provincial."
Lo! Sir Oracle, the Owl!
All the objections based on vocabularies, on methods of quotation, on phrases
and terms of expression, are not only utterly inconclusive against Paul, but
there can be made out a much stronger case for him than against him on these
very grounds, as we see in the "Speaker's Commentary" in the
introduction to Hebrews.
The case of Paul may be briefly stated thus:
EXTERNAL EVIDENCE
The external evidence is cumulative and threefold: scriptural, documentary, and
traditional.
Scriptural. The first scriptural evidence is derived from 2 Peter 3:15:
"And account that the long suffering of our Lord is salvation; even as our
beloved brother Paul also, according unto the wisdom given to him, wrote unto
you." If this testimony be relevant it is decisive. The argument for its
application to the case is substantially this:
1. Peter wrote his first letter to elect Jews of the dispersion in five provinces
of Asia Minor (1 Peter 1:1).
2. His second letter was to the same people (2 Peter 3:1).
3. In this second letter he says, "Our beloved brother Paul hath written
to you."
4. The particular topic discussed by Peter, concerning which he alleges agreement
with Paul, is the emphatic topic in our letter to the Hebrews, namely, the long
suffering of our Lord in delaying his advent, which delay was tempting them to
apostatize.
5. Peter distinguishes this letter of Paul to the Hebrews from all his other
letters.
6. The most probable date of Peter's second letter allows ample time for his
knowledge of the letter to the Hebrews. Indeed, Peter's letter shows evident
acquaintance with the group of Paul's letters written during his first Roman
imprisonment, and designedly supplements Paul's great argument against the
Gnostics.
7. If our letter to the Hebrews be not the one which Peter attributed to Paul,
then Paul's letter is lost. The only escape from this argument would be proof
that Peter himself never wrote the second letter attributed to him, but this
would be only a nominal escape, since somebody wrote that letter and the direct
testimony as to Paul writing to the Hebrews remains. Whatever may be the merits
of this argument as to Peter's testimony, it is certain that Peter never said,
"Our beloved brother Barnabas, or Apollos, or Clement, or Luke, hath
written unto you."
The second scriptural evidence is the constructive testimony of Paul himself
derived from a comparison of the last paragraph of the letter to the Hebrews
with certain passages in the letters to Timothy. Hebrews closes with the
announcement that Timothy is at liberty and about to visit the people addressed
in that letter, and that Paul expected to be acquitted and restored to them,
perhaps accompanying Timothy. Now, later after Paul's release in 1 Timothy 1:3
and 2 Timothy 1:15 we find that Paul and Timothy were together in Ephesus, the
metropolis of Asia. The fit is like that of a glove on the fingers or the
feathers in a dove's tail.
The third scriptural evidence is based on 2 Timothy 1: 15-18. The strange fact
is disclosed that Paul was not welcomed in Ephesus, that all Asia had turned
against him, and but for the ministering care of one family, the household of
Onesiphorus, Paul would have suffered there, and there seems to be a hint that
his very life might have been in danger. Timothy knew of these ministrations of
Onesiphorus and when Paul went away he was constrained by exhortation to remain
in Ephesus to see if he could not right matters there. Now, in some way we must
account for this sudden revulsion of sentiment against Paul a revulsion that
amounted to a revolution. We can easily understand how a Gentile convert, under
the influence of the Gnostic heresy, would naturally hate a man who exposed
that heresy in the letters to the Colossians and Ephesians, but something more
is necessary to account for the sudden sweeping opposition of Jewish Christians
to Paul. This letter to the Hebrews, and it alone, accounts for so great a revolution
of sentiment. The case was about this: Not only all Palestine, but the
dispersions as well, was seething at this time with a revolt against Rome. That
awful struggle had already commenced which in two or three years would
terminate in the total destruction of Jerusalem and of the Temple, and the
utter overthrow of the entire Jewish polity. The prophetic denunciations of
Moses (Deut. 28:47-68), of Daniel (Dan. 9:26-27), and of our Lord (Matt.
23:29-39; Luke 19:42-44), were now massed in an awful menace and hanging over
Jerusalem as a storm cloud of wrath about to burst upon the holy city and
people. Everywhere, at home and abroad, a frenzy possessed this doomed people.
Their patriotism impelled them to stand up for their old order, the holy city
and the sacred Temple, and to become implacable foes to those who, in their
judgment, slighted these holy things.
At this juncture of intolerant frenzy came Paul's letter to the Hebrews,
plainly announcing an eternal severance of Christianity from Judaism. Far
beyond anything in other letters, it calls for a final break between the old
and the new covenant, and foreshows the speedy overthrow of the entire Jewish
polity. Its covenant is annulled, its heavens are shaken, and the whole system
has become as worthless as the perishing shell of a nut whose kernels have
sprouted into a new tree. Its great leaders Abraham, Moses, Aaron, Joshua,
and David are overshadowed by a greater Lord, of whom they are but feeble
types. To unconverted Jews such a letter at this juncture was as a spark of
fire to a powder magazine, and the undeveloped Christian Jew, always leaning
back toward Jerusalem, could not stand before the pressure, and so all Asia was
turned against Paul. He was outlawed and banned. It became treason to give him
shelter, food, or drink. His very appearance would stir a mob into a most
lawless and fanatical outbreak of violence.
In such a view of the case we can understand the unselfish devotion of
Onesiphorus, who, having previously at Rome shared Paul's sufferings, now with
his household shelters, surreptitiously hides away and ministers unto this
hunted man when he attempted to join Timothy at Ephesus. It is fairly inferable
from 2 Timothy 4:13 that Paul's escape from Asia Minor was a flight, leaving behind
in his hurry at Troas his cloak and books or parchments.
If it be objected that this argument in supporting Paul's appearance again in
Ephesus flatly contradicts his own prophecy in Acts 20:25, the reply is a flat
denial of contradiction. Both the prophecy and the history are true and only
apparently contradictory. We find in the case of Abraham (Rom. 4:18-21; Heb.
11:17-19) an illustration of apparent conflict between history and prophecy. We
may .find another case of the unbelieving captain described in 2 Kings 7:1-2,
17. So here he did indeed return to Ephesus, but the elders of that church from
whom he parted in tears at Miletus, saw his face no more.
Documentary. As one example only of documentary evidence, we cite the fact that
in all the early manuscripts of the New Testament the Alexandrian, the
Vatican, and the Sinaitic the epistle to the Hebrews is not only grouped with
Paul's letters, but is placed between the Ephesians and the pastoral epistles.
This indicates a widespread consensus .among the learned in favor of the
Pauline authorship.
Traditional. It would go far beyond the limits of this chapter to cite all the
traditional evidence, but we do give the earliest traditions. Clement of
Alexandria, A.D. 165-220, preserved the testimony of Pantenus that the letter
to the Hebrews was written by Paul. Pantenus almost touched the times of the
apostles. The testimony of Origen, A.D. 186-253 is also very striking. He says,
"Not without good reason have the men of old times handed down this letter
as Paul's." Here Origen speaks simply as a witness as to what is
tradition. His declaration is clear that the men of old times banded down this
letter as Paul's. As a critic on internal evidence he may attribute the style
to an amanuensis.
When we come to consider the internal evidence, it will then be appropriate to
give the views of Origen, the critic, to the effect that while the doctrine and
thoughts of the letter are Pauline, its composition was by an unknown scribe.
This view of what was tradition prevailed throughout the East, and particularly
in the section where lived the people addressed. Asia Minor never attributed
the letter to anybody but Paul.
While some critical views, as to internal evidence conjectured, have attributed
this letter to others than Paul, there is not a shred of traditional evidence,
fairly considered, against Paul and in favor of any other man. It is admitted
that while at first this letter was received as apostolic at Rome, i.e., in the
Western churches, yet later for about two centuries, on internal grounds alone,
the Pauline authorship was questioned, but by the meeting of the Council of
Laodicea and of Carthage, the consensus swung back to Paul. It is a little
remarkable that, whether in earlier or later times, historical critics,
influenced by what they conceive to be internal evidence, have questioned
Paul's authorship, as time passes the pendulum swings back, and like the
temporary quiverings of the magnetic needle which finally settles in a definite
position pointing to the north, so always the judgment returns to Paul as the
writer of this letter.
INTERNAL EVIDENCE
The internal evidence in favor of the Pauline authorship may be briefly stated
thus:
1. On all hands everywhere the doctrines and thought are attributed to Paul;
even many, who suppose an amanuensis, Luke, or Apollos, or some other, say that
whoever wrote it expressed Paul's thought in his own style.
2. Vocabulary. There are in this letter more than fifty Greek words, all of
them found elsewhere in Paul's letters or speeches, but found nowhere else in
the New Testament.
3. There is also a large number of words in this letter frequently used
elsewhere by Paul, but seldom used by any other New Testament writer. In the
same way it would be easy to cite a long list of phrases and modes of
expression in this letter to be found elsewhere only in the speeches and
letters of Paul.
4. Metaphors. The metaphors employed in this letter are various. Some domestic,
some architectural, some pugilistic, some theatrical, some nautical, some
medical, some based on the races in the Isthmian games, and all these metaphors
we find used by Paul in similar construction in his letters and speeches
elsewhere.
5. Quotations. Any student of Paul readily sees that. certain Old Testament
passages had fixed themselves on his mind. This is evidenced in his speeches
and other letters. In this letter these are the very Old Testament passages
which he quotes. The coincidence is not only remarkable as to the passages
quoted, but in the method of citing the Old Testament and in his ways of
viewing and handling religious truth. There is not here and now time and place
for a critical reply to the objections on internal evidence, but it is
certainly safe to say that taking internal evidence alone, an argument can be
made for Paul's authorship far stronger to a judicial mind than anything that
can be made out against him.
6. The strongest argument for Paul on the internal evidence is found in the
closing paragraphs of Hebrews 13:18-25. In every word and phrase and idea this
paragraph is Pauline. It is impossible to make it apply with any degree of
plausibility to any other author. We have only to compare it with the methods
of closing in his other letters to note its reference to Timothy, to his
request for prayer that he may be restored to them, its harmony with the
conceded history of Paul's previous life and labors, and particularly with
dovetail exactness it fits into the group of Paul's letters which preceded this
closing letter of the first Roman imprisonment, in order to be assured of
Pauline authorship.
Having examined many authorities and studied thousands of pages of controversy
on this subject, the author is thoroughly settled in his mind that Paul, and no
other, is the author of the letter to the Hebrews; that it concludes the group
of letters written during the first Roman imprisonment, following Ephesians,
elaborating the doctrines set forth in the preceding letters against
Gnosticism, properly introducing the pastoral letters, and that it was
addressed to the Jews of Asia Minor and Greece.
QUESTIONS
1. What the two kinds of
evidence in determining authorship, and what their relative value?
2. How only is internal evidence
available?
3. How does this fact alone
affect the suggested names of Apollos, Barnabas, and Luke?
4. What other and decisive
argument against Luke?
5. What capital error
usually committed by critics opposing Pauline authorship?
6. What the full sources of
matter confessedly derived from Paul must be considered in the comparison?
7. What one proof would be
decisive against Paul, and why cannot it be given?
8. What a fair statement of
the case of authorship, and on what points does this case against Paul break
down?
9. Name under six heads the
strongest arguments against Pauline authorship.
10. What the reply to them
seriatim?
11. What the nature of the
external evidence for Pauline authorship, and what its three classifications?
12. State the argument on
the first scriptural evidence in support of Paul's authorship; the second; the
third.
13. What documentary proof
tends to the same conclusion?
14. Give substance of
traditional evidence coming from the East.
15. State the case in the
West, citing authorities up to the Reformation.
16. How was the question
reopened in the Reformation period, and what the position, of Erasmus, Luther,
and Calvin respectively?
17. State in. substance the
internal evidence favoring Pauline authorship.
ANALYSIS OF HEBREWS AND OUR LORD'S
SONSHIPS
Before commencing the exposition of this remarkable letter, I wish to refer
briefly to commentaries suitable to English students. I commend heartily
Jamieson, Faussett, and Brown, brief but critical and trustworthy, though
dissenting from it, however, in the persons to whom the letter is addressed. I
commend very heartily "The Speaker's Commentary." Its introduction is
superb, indeed, the best I have seen, though I differ from this commentary as
to the persons addressed in the letter. I commend, with some reservation,
"The Pulpit Commentary," particularly its homiletical part. Farrar,
in "The Cambridge Bible," is as usual sharp and erratic. Of course,
as a radical critic, he dissents from authorship by Paul. Edwards, in "The
Expositor's Bible," is weak. In "The American Commentary,"
Kendrick follows the radical critics in his introduction, and gives an easy
flowing translation of Hebrews. I have never regarded Kendrick as occupying the
first rank on the matter of soundness of judgment in interpretation.
ANALYSIS OF
HEBREWS
1. INTRODUCTION,
answering the questions:
1. Who wrote it?
2. In what language?
3. Where written?
4. What the circumstances of the writer?
5. When written?
6. To whom?
7. The occasion, or circumstances of those addressed.
8. Of what group of letters is it a part, and what its place in the group?
9. What its character and style?
10. What its theme?
II. THE MEDIATOR
OF THE NEW COVENANT 1S THE SON OF GOD (1:1-9).
1. By eternal subsistence.
In his pre-existence: (1) "The effulgence of God's glory and very image of
his substance." (2) "Through whom also he made the worlds." (3)
"Upholding all things by the word of his power."
2. In his incarnation (1) "The Firstborn." "Made purification of
sins."
3. In his resurrection (1) "Thou art my son, this day have I begotten
thee." "When be again bringeth his firstborn into the world."
(2) "Sat down at the right hand of the majesty on high." "Thy
throne, 0 God, is forever and ever." (3) "Anointed with the oil of
gladness above his fellows."
III. SUPERIOR TO
THE MATERIAL UNIVERSE (1:10-12)
1. He created and upholds it.
2. He is changeless; it changes. 3. He dissolves it by fire at his final coming
(1:11-12, and 2 Peter 3:4-12), and recreates it (Rev. 21:1).
IV. SUPERIOR TO ALL OLD TESTAMENT PROPHETS AS REVEALER
1. Their revelation fragmentary, diverse, incomplete.
2. His revelation complete, and closes the canon of Scriptures.
3. It is a gospel of salvation theirs a promise.
V. SUPERIOR TO ANGELS GOOD AND BAD
1. To good angels: (1) In
his threefold sonship he is the object of their worship. (2) In his expiation
of sin. (3) In his inheritance. (4) In his enthronement. (5) In his anointing
with the oil of gladness. (6) In their subordination of service. (7) In. his
confirmation of them for their fidelity in ministering to the heirs of
salvation. (8) In his gospel as compared with the law disposed by them. (9) In
the higher penal sanctions of his gospel over the penal sanctions of the law.
(10) In the gospel's better accrediting than the law. (II) In his sympathetic
priesthood. (12) In his becoming a brother to them whom they only serve. 2. To
bad angels: (1) In his successful resistance to Satan's temptation, both in the
desert and in Gethsemane. (2) In his complete victory over Satan and all his
demons on the cross. (3) In delivering Satan's victims. (4) In his final
judgment of them.
VI. GREATER THAN MOSES, MEDIATOR OF THE OLD COVENANT
1. The builder of the house greater than the house.
2. The Son in the house greater than the servant.
3. The house built by the Son greater than the house built by the servant. 4.
Neither Moses nor the people led out of bondage by him ever reached the earthly
Promised Land, but Jesus enters the heavenly promised land, saying, "Here
am I and the children thou hast given me."
VII. GREATER THAN JOSHUA, THE CAPTAIN GENERAL OF ISRAEL
The rest into which Joshua
led his generation was imperfect and temporary, but Jesus entered the true rest
or redemption.
VIII. THE SEVENTH-DAY SABBATH
Commemorating the rest after
creation (Gen. 2:2-3), and commemorating the temporal deliverance from Egypt
(Deut. 5:4-15), and of the imperfect rest of Joshua (Heb. 4:8), was nailed to
the cross of Christ and blotted out (Col. 2:14, 16-17), and forever superseded
by another day the Christian's sabbath "sabbath-keeping" (Sabbatis
mos) that remaineth to the people of God, commemorating the resurrection
rest of Christ's finished work of redemption (Heb. 4:8-10).
IX. GREATER THAN AARON THE HIGH PRIEST
1. In descent from Judah, not Levi.
2. After the order of Melchizedek.
3. Sinless, whereas Aaron was a sinner.
4. Aaron died, but he ever
liveth to intercede, and therefore is able to save to the uttermost all that
come to God through him.
5. In sympathetic touch with his people.
X. THE GENERAL SUPERIORITY OF THE NEW COVENANT OVER
THE OLD COVENANT (Heb. 8:5 to 10:18)
1. In its better promises.
2. In its better surety.
3. It is the substance of which the other was the shadow.
4. Written on the heart instead of tablets of stone.
5. In the dignity and
intrinsic merit of its one great expiatory sacrifice, offered once for all.
6. This one expiation blots
out sin and its remembrance; the multitude of the others, oft repeated, only passed
sin over till this one came.
7. In the personal and
experimental knowledge of God possessed by all members of the new.
8. All the members of the new are priests unto God, having a superior festival
and better nonexpiating sacrifices (13:10-13, 15-16).
9. The old broken repeatedly
by one of the parties to it, and disregarded by the other.
10. The old in its city, its
tabernacle, and all its appointments and sacrifices and priesthood and ritual
and ordinances forever taken away. The new abideth forever, thoroughly kept by
its surety, and so provides for all its members that they, when fully saved,
will forever keep it.
XI. ALL THE WORTHIES OF THE OLD TESTAMENT TIMES
Won their victories by faith
the great first principle of the new covenant (Heb. 11).
XII. THE ENCOURAGEMENTS TO A SUCCESSFUL RACE
Under the new far exceed those of the old (Heb. 12:1-17).
XIII. THE OUTCOME OF THE NEW
Far better and more glorious
(Heb. 12:1-24).. The covenant argument has its climax in chapter 12 and closes
at 13:16. The Mediator argument finds its climax in 13:8.
XIV. CLOSING
WORDS (13:17-25).
The one theme of this book is: Christian Jews should hold fast to the
profession of their faith in Jesus Christ, steadily going forward to maturity,
and not relapse into Judaism, because the new covenant, mediated by our Lord,
forever supersedes, and on all points is infinitely superior to the old
covenant given through the disposition of angels and mediated by Moses.
The argument and exhortation rest on the nature, person, and office of our Lord
in relation to salvation, and on the excellencies of the new covenant mediated
by him. So resting, the argument naturally commences with the dignity and worth
of the Mediator as contrasted with all other intelligencies, and then develops
the excellencies of his covenant. Jesus the Messiah is the one hero of the book
from start to finish. The arguments, each followed by appropriate exhortation,
commence with verse I, reach the climax as to the covenant in chapter 12, and
close with the priesthood of all Christians and the superiority of their
festivals and of their nonexpiatory sacrifices, at Hebrews 13:10, 15-16. The
climax on the Mediator is reached at 13:8.
The Mediator of the new covenant is first presented to view in his threefold
sonship to the Father:
1. The sonship of his pre-existence; i.e., prior to time and creation of the
universe. He was the Son of God by eternal subsistence, or, as this book
expresses it, "being the effulgence of his glory and the very image of his
substance." The activities of this substance are thus expressed:
"Through whom he also made the worlds," and his providence after
their creation, "upholding all things by the word of his power."
Eternity of being, creation, providence, set forth his essential deity and
overthrow the false conceptions of the Gnostic philosophy concerning eons,
which at this very time is one of the active causes tending to apostasy. On
this point, as on others, the book fits into the pre-ceding letters of the
first Roman imprisonment, rounding up their argument, and prepares for the
interfitting of subsequent New Testament books. We cannot, except by violence
to the system of correlated revelation, disrupt it from this connection. But it
is the evident purpose of the book to connect his first sonship with the second
and third sonships, reaching the climax of the argument as to Mediator in verse
8 of the last chapter: Jesus Christ, the same yesterday and today, yea, and
forever."
2. Son of God by procreation of the virgin Mary his "firstborn."
Compare Luke 1:35 and 2 Samuel 7:14. This chapter expresses the work of this
sonship in four distinct offices.
(1) Prophet: "Hath at the end of these days spoken unto us in his
Son" (1:2).
(2) Both priest and
(3) expiating sacrifice: "When he had made
purification of sins" (1:3). Other parts of the letter give elaborate
details of his priesthood and vicarious sacrifice, which will be considered
later.
(4) King: "I will be to him a Father and he will be to me a Son"
(latter clause of 1:5). This is a quotation from 2 Samuel 7. The verses
immediately before it are: "When thy days are fufilled, and thou shalt
sleep with thy fathers, I will set up thy seed after thee, that shall proceed
out of thy bowels, and I will establish his kingdom. He shall build a house for
my name, and I will establish the throne of his kingdom forever" (2 Sam.
7:12-13).
It is this promise to David which influenced him more than all other words of
God to him, and evoked the matchless Psalm 72; occasioned the kingdom
prophecies of Daniel Zechariah, and Micah, and the testimonies so elaborately
set forth in the Gospel of Matthew, on the King and kingdom. But so far, the
allusions are to the King and his birth, and in the setting up of his kingdom,
and the constitution of his church before his death. It is the King building
and establishing and not his reigning after his exaltation. The word,
"firstborn," belongs to the second sonship, i.e., so far as it relates
to his first coming into this world, and not "the bringing in again."
3. The Son of God by his resurrection: "Thou art my Son, this day have I
begotten thee." "And when he again bringeth in his firstborn into the
world." The first passage, (1:5) first clause, is a quotation from Psalm
2, and by Paul himself, is expounded as applying to his resurrection at Acts
13:33. The other passage: "When he again bringeth in his firstborn into
the world," needs careful consideration. It means that as he brought him
first into the world by his incarnation his birth of the virgin Mary so he
brought him into the world the second time at his resurrection. It means that
when he died on the cross he left the world and his spirit ascended to the
Father, as in Luke 23:46 "And Jesus, crying with a loud voice, said,
'Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit,' and having said this he gave up
the spirit."
Here arises a series of crucial questions: Where did the spirit of Jesus go
when separated from his body, why did it go there, and how long did it stay
there, and leaving there, where did it next go, and for what purpose, and how
long did he remain at this second place, and for what purpose, and then where
did he next go and why, and where is he now, and what doing, and how long will
he remain, and then where will he go, and for what?
The answers are: His spirit went to heaven; he went there as High Priest to
sprinkle on the mercy seat the blood shed on the cross and make atonement for
sins. He remained there in the interval between his death and resurrection; he
then returned to the earth for his glorified resurrection body, and remained on
earth comforting and instructing his disciples for forty days, and then he
again ascended to heaven, soul and body, and sat down at the right hand of God;
was crowned King of kings and Lord of lords, and there he reigns as King and
makes intercession as High Priest until his third and final advent to raise the
dead and Judge the world and then turn over the kingdom to the Father.
Let us note very carefully the following points:
1. At his first advent he assumed the body of his humiliation to become the
sacrifice for sin. At his second advent he assumed the body of his glory for
reigning and interceding in heaven. At his final advent he will assume his
mystical body, the church, for its glorification forever.
2. When his body died, his soul, negatively, (1) did not descend into (Gehenna)
hell. His descent into hell on the cross, soul and body, during the three hours
of darkness; (2) His soul did not go into hades considered as a place, in order
to preach a gospel unto the wicked dead, nor to deliver Old Testament saints
from a half-way prison, but, positively, according to Leviticus 16, entered
heaven to make atonement in the holy of holies for offering and pleading the
merit of his expiating blood. On that great day of atonement (Lev. 16) there
was continuous action. Immediately after the death of the vicarious sacrifice,
the high priest, with the warm blood, parted the veil which hid the holy of holies.
This blood of the typical vicarious sacrifice cleanses the typical sanctuary
and makes atonement. There is no halt in the proceedings; the action is
continuous. So this letter will tell us how Jesus passes through the veil
that is, by the death of his body and enters into the most holy place beyond
the veil and cleanses with his own nobler blood the true sanctuary and makes
atonement.
To make this clear, let us repeat: One of the greatest questions of New
Testament theology is: How was the soul of our Lord employed in the interval
between his death and resurrection? Some make hades an intermediate place
between heaven and hell (Gehenna), divided into two compartments paradise for
the good, and Tartarus for the wicked. This they call "the middle
life." They contend that all Old Testament saints are sidetracked in
paradise, and that all the lost of Old Testament times are sidetracked in
Tartarus until the final judgment and that the same disposition is now made of
the souls of good and bad. See J. R. Graves' Middle Life, Bishop
McTyiere's sermon in Methodist Pulpit, South, afterward
regretted, as I am informed, and Bishop Hobart's (Episcopal) funeral sermon on
a brother bishop, and the interpretation of the creed: He descended into hell
(hades).
On this theory some contend, by a misinterpretation of 1 Peter 3:19-20; 4:6,
that the disembodied soul of Christ, between his death and resurrection, was
employed in preaching a saving gospel in Tartarus to those who perished in the
flood. Others, citing apocryphal books, contend he entered into paradise and
announced to the souls of the saints resting there the finishing of his work
for their salvation, and that he took out with him, when he left, the souls of
Abraham and other Old Testament saints. On similar lines is based the Romanist
theory of purgatory. When we come to interpret 1 Peter 3:19-20; 4:6, all these
theories will be examined in a special chapter. Just now our concern is to
establish positively where he was and how employed in the interval between his
death and resurrection.
The answer is suggested by his own words on the cross: "It is finished.
Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit." And he gave up the spirit,
intensified by the recorded prodigy: "The veil of the temple was rent in
twain from top to bottom" (Luke 23:45) with this comment in our letter:
Which we have
as an anchor of the soul, a hope both sure and stedfast and entering into that
which is within the veil; whither as a forerunner Jesus entered for us, having
become a high priest forever after the order of Melchizedek. HEBREWS 6:19-20.
But into the second the high priest alone, once in the year, not without blood,
which he offereth for himself and for the errors of the people: The Holy Spirit
thus signifying that the way into the holy place hath not yet been made
manifest while the first tabernacle is yet standing. . . . But Christ having
'become a high priest of the good things to come, through the greater and more
perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that is to say, not of this creation,
nor yet through the blood of goats and calves, but through his own blood,
entered in once for all into the holy place, having obtained eternal
redemption. . . . For Christ entered not into a holy place made with hands,
like in pattern to the true, but into heaven itself, now to appear before the
face of God for us. HEBREWS 9:7-8 11-12,24.
Now where remission of these is, there is no more offering for sin. Having,
therefore, brethren, boldness to enter into the holy place by the blood of
Jesus. HEBREWS 10:18-19.
Here it is evident that the veil which hid the holy of holies typified Christ's
body. When his body died that veil was forever rent. Through this rent body he
entered the heavenly holy of holies and there offered his own expiating blood
an offering through the eternal Spirit, hence in 12:22-24, the last glorious
thing the Christian comes to is "the blood of sprinkling," not on his
heart as applied by the Holy Spirit in regeneration, but that blood sprinkled
on the mercy seat in the heavenly sanctuary.
It has been objected to this view that Jesus said to Mary after his
resurrection: "I have not yet ascended to my Father," but that refers
to his ascension in his glorified body, and not in his disembodied spirit. His
body could not be raised until his spirit had made atonement in heaven, hence
it said: "Now the God of peace who brought again from the dead the great
shepherd of the sheep with the blood of an eternal covenant, even our Lord
Jesus."
I once heard a preacher say that Jesus never sprinkled that blood on the mercy
seat in heaven until his ascension in his risen body forty days after his
resurrection as described in Acts 1:10. I asked him two questions:
1. "If the high priest in Leviticus 16 waited forty days after the
sacrificial goat was slain to take the blood into the sanctuary?"
2. "How the body of Jesus could be raised until the blood of the covenant
was on the mercy seat?"
It was through his rent body, not his risen body that our Forerunner reached
that sanctuary. When he expiated sin on the cross it was necessary that he
offer the blood in the sanctuary for atonement. So long as the blood remained
at the cross it could not be made efficacious. It must be accepted to become a
propitiation. The mercy seat was the place of propitiation. There-fore when his
body died, his soul immediately passing through the veil a rent body
entered into the heavenly sanctuary to make his expiation effective in that
salvation of men. It was the culmination of the whole process of the work of
his second sonship.
His third sonship starts at the resurrection. He was brought to life through
the blood of the everlasting covenant accepted in heaven. This makes clear the
passage which Milton misunderstood: "And when he again bringeth in the
firstborn into the world he saith: 'And let all the angels of God worship him.'"
His soul was out of the world and in heaven. He must be brought into the world
again to obtain and inhabit his risen and glorified body, which is his second
advent) as our souls must come from heaven with him at his third and final
advent, to obtain and inhabit our glorified bodies ( 1 Thess. 4:14). And as the
angels had worshiped him in his third sonship his risen and glorified humanity
God says, "Let all the angels of God worship him." You may rest
assured that all of Psalms 2 and 110 apply to this third sonship as expressed
in this first chapter and affirmed in Acts 4:23-28, and in many other New
Testament passages.
I once had a friendly private controversy with a Campbellite who affirmed that
there could be no law of pardon till Jesus became the Son of God, which took
place at his resurrection, and therefore Acts 2:38 was the first law of pardon
under the new covenant, and so all gospel cases of pardon must not be
considered. I told him that his fallacy consisted in ignoring the second
sonship, and that in all his sonships sinners were pardoned, and that the plan
of salvation was one plan from Abel to the final judgment, chapter 11 of this
book abundantly shows. It is to this third sonship that his heirship and his
anointing with gladness, and his session at God's right hand, all belong. He
was appointed heir because of the reconciliation he accomplished in his second
sonship, so our lesson declares (1:4), and the great passage in Philippians
2:6-11. So testify also Psalms 2 and 110. Equally clear also his anointing with
gladness 1:9; 12:2, which will be considered more particularly in another
connection.
3. Superior to the universe (1:10-12). We must note that in all the first two
chapters the arguments connect with Philippians, Colossians, and Ephesians in a
demonstration against the Gnostic heresy concerning creation and eons. Here our
Lord's pre-eminence over the universe appears from:
(1) He created it. (2) His providence upholds it. (3) His eternity and
immutability. (4) He dissolves it at his will.
On this last point the reader will recall the process by which the chaotic
matter of the earth was reduced to order (Gen. 1:6-10) by the creation of the
atmosphere separating the waters above from the waters below, and then
separating the waters below from the land, and how this process was reversed in
bringing about the flood (Gen. 7:11; 7:17-24), and then renewed in restoring
the old condition after the flood (Gen. 8: 2-3). That was a memorable mutation,
and showed God's control over the ordinary course of nature. He will recall his
covenant with Noah, pledging continuity of the order of nature, and
safeguarding against another water dissolution while the earth remaineth (Gen.
8:22; 9:8-17).
But here in our lesson is predicted a more remarkable mutation a dissolution
by fire (Heb. 1:11-12). And no reliance on what is called "the settled
course of nature" will avail against this dissolution. Soon after this
letter Peter wrote to the same people his great argument on the same line, (2
Peter 3:1-13), and reminded the Christian Jews of Asia Minor of this very
letter of Paul (2 Peter 3:14-16). Jesus is sovereign over nature's course, which
he established, and in it brings mutation at his will.
4. Greater as a revelator than all the Old Testament prophets (1:1-2):
(1) In all his sonships he is a revelator of the Father the visible of the
invisible God. The effulgence and image in his first sonship, so in his second
sonship (John 14:8-9), and so in his third sonship.
(2) In the teaching of his prophetic office. Their revelation was fragmentary,
infrequent, diverse, incomplete (1: 1-2), and often beyond their own
understanding (1 Peter 1:10-12).
(3) His revelation illumines theirs, dispels its mysteries, and completes the
canon of the Scriptures.
(4) It unfolds in panorama the events of all time touching the kingdom of God,
until the great culmination. (See Revelation 1:1, and throughout the book.)
QUESTIONS
1. What commentaries named
on this book, and how commended?
2. Give the main points of
the author's analysis.
3. What the theme of this
book?
4. On what does the argument
and exhortation rest?
5. How does the argument
naturally commence, what does it develop, who the hero of the book, and what
the terminals of the several arguments?
6. What the threefold
sonship of Jesus Christ, the Mediator of the new covenant?
7. What his work in the
first sonship, and how expressed?
8. Against what heresy are
the first two chapters especially directed, with what preceding letters does
this argument connect, and into what subsequent New Testament books by other
writers does it fit?
9. What the activities of
our Lord in his second sonship?
10. What the activities of
our Lord in his third sonship?
11. How many advents of our
Lord into the world, and what the purpose of each?
12. What was Jesus doing
between his death and resurrection?
13. What heresies concerning
the place where our Lord's soul went, and his work between his death and
resurrection, and what the scriptural and other grounds relied on to support
them?
14. What distinguished
advocates of these theories?
15. State at length the
author's argument as to what Jesus was doing between his death and
resurrection?
16. In what particulars is
our Lord superior to the material universe?
17. On what ground do men of
science reject miracles?
18. Show from Genesis the
process of the established order of things, and in one remarkable instance this
reverse of this process, and its restoration.
19. What second mutation,
according to this letter, awaits the heavens and the earth, and what the means
of its accomplishment?
20. Prove from Peter in a
letter subsequent to this how men's reliance on the continuity of the order of
nature will be swept away by this second mutation.
21. Show how in this letter
of Peter to the same people addressed in Hebrews, he identifies this letter as
Paul's.
22. In what particulars is
our Lord superior to Old Testament prophets?
CHRIST'S SUPERIORITY OVER ANGELS GOOD AND
BAD
Hebrews 1:1 to 2:18.
In the first chapter on the exposition of the letter to the Hebrews, we
considered Christ in his three sonships, showing that the Son of God by eternal
subsistence, being the effulgence of God's glory and the express image of his
substance, and in that pre-existent state created the universe and all of these
intelligences, and having created them he upholds them by his providence. Then
we considered his second sonship, when he became the Son of God by birth of the
virgin Mary in order to make purification for sins, and in that incarnate state
he did make purification for sins. That in his third sonship he was the Son of
God by his resurrection. We then followed his ascent into the heavens, in his
disembodied spirit, presenting his blood as the basis for the atonement which
he there made, followed by his exaltation a royal priest to the throne of the
universe and his session there ruling and interceding. We then considered
Christ's superiority over the universe, that in the beginning he created it,
and in his unchangeableness and the changeableness of the universe.
We then considered Christ's superiority over the prophets of the Old Testament.
They did give us a revelation as far as the Old Testament goes, but it was a
fragmentary and diverse revelation. But the revelation he gave us completes
theirs, and completes the canon of the Scriptures, and so he is superior to all
the prophets.
So we come now to a new line of superiority: His superiority over the angels,
good and bad. The question arises, Why introduce the angels in this discussion?
Because the old covenant was given by the disposition of the angels, and
inasmuch as the object of this letter is to show the superiority of the new
covenant over the old covenant, it is necessary to show that Christ is superior
to the angels. That accounts for the introduction of the angels into the
discussion.
Then arises our second question: On what points is Christ superior to the good
angels? Evidently he is superior to them in his pre-existence as the image of
God and the effulgence of his glory, because that was before there were any
angels. Then he is superior in that he created the angles as well as other
intelligences of the universe; creator is greater than creature.
But these are not the points of superiority upon whisk this letter principally
dwells. It is his superiority in his second and third sonship, not his first,
that is emphasized. This superiority is that of the incarnate man, or God man,
and what he did in his incarnation. No angel ever made expiation of sin. It was
impossible that an angel could make an expiation for the sins of man. But
Jesus, whose deity in the flesh was recognized by the angels, and who was
worshiped by the angels in his humanity, did in that humanity by sacrifice of
himself make purification for the sins of the world for the sins of his
people. And our text tells us that because he made purification for the sins of
the world and is seated on the right hand of the Majesty on high, he has
obtained a more glorious name than the angels. For a little season in his
second sonship he was lower than the angels, but in that second sonship, having
expiated the sins of the world, and having been exalted into heaven, he obtains
a greater name than any angel ever had. In other words, as expressed in a
previous letter "The name that is above every name," "King of
kings and Lord of lords." High above all principalities and powers, be
received that excellent name.
In arguing upon that name, Paul takes up the beginning of the exaltation of
Christ, and says, "Unto what angel did he ever say, 'Thou art my son
this day have I begotten thee?'" referring to his resurrection. No angel
is the Son of God in that sense. And then he says again, "When he bringeth
again his only begotten Son into the world," as he does at the
resurrection in order to obtain his risen body, "let all the angels of God
worship him," that is, he is the object of angelic worship as the risen
Saviour of men. He carries on the thought further that he is not only risen,
but he attains to the state above the angels because God said to him, "Thy
throne, O God, is forever and ever." He never said that to an angel. And
on that throne upon which he now sits not the throne upon which he sat before
he was manifested and became a man, but the throne upon which the risen Jesus
sits today on that throne he is superior to all angels. And Paul quotes Psalm
104:7: "And of the angels he sayeth, Who maketh his angels winds and his
ministers a flame of fire: but of the Son he saith, Thy throne, O God, is
forever and ever; and the sceptre of uprightness is the sceptre of thy kingdom.
Thou hast loved righteousness and hated iniquity." That is the next point
of the superiority.
The third point of the superiority is that, being so exalted to that throne, he
is anointed with the oil of gladness above his fellows. Knox said that when he
died, if his heart were examined, this writing would be found on it:
"Scotland." And I feel that stamped on my innermost being,
ineffaceably on the tablets of my memory forever, are two pictures: One is
Christ, the man of sorrows and acquainted with grief, the saddest man that ever
lived. And the other is Christ anointed with the oil of gladness above his
fellows, the gladdest man that ever lived, as it is presented again later in
this book: "Who for the joy that was set before him endured the cross,
despising shame, and hath sat down at the right hand of the throne of God"
(Heb. 12:8). This was a recompense of gladness beyond that any other being in
this world will enjoy. In Luke 15 we have some beautiful illustrations of this
gladness of Christ:
A sheep is lost. Whose sheep? The Shepherd's. Who goes after the sheep? The
Shepherd. Who finds the sheep? The Shepherd finds it. What does the Shepherd do
when he finds it? He rejoices over it. Whose is the greatest joy over the
finding of the lost sheep? His is the greatest joy. When it says there is joy
in the presence of the angels over one sinner that repenteth, it does not mean
that the angels were glad, but that there was joy in their presence. It is the
Saviour that is glad the one that saved the sheep.
Then there is the woman who lost the coin. Whose was it? Hers. Who found it?
She. Which was the greater joy, hers or the neighbors' whom she called to share
it? It was hers. She called in her friends and they rejoiced with her, but
their joy was not equal to hers.
In the last parable, the lost son, whose son was the prodigal? That old
father's. Whose was the joy when that prodigal son came home? It was the
father's joy. When it is said that Jesus was anointed with the oil of gladness
above his fellows it means the same thing as what is said in Isaiah 53:
"He shall see of the travail of his soul, and shall be satisfied." If
his joy be so great over one sinner, who can measure the height, and depth, and
breadth of the gladness of Jesus Christ when that great multitude that
uncountable number out of every nation and tribe and tongue gets safely home
to heaven and God? We are glad if a sinner is converted under our ministry, but
we are not as glad as Jesus is. I have no doubt the angels are glad. but they
cannot have the joy that Jesus has, because angels did not make us, angels did
not die for us, and angels did not make atonement for us. Let us never forget
this point of superiority of Christ over angels. As Paul elsewhere expresses
it: "The gospel of the glory of the happy God" (1 Tim. 1:11).
The superiority is evidenced again in 1:14: "Are they not all ministering
spirits sent forth to do service for the sake of them that shall inherit
salvation? Theirs is a subordination in service. They did not save men, but
they have a subordinate service of ministering to the saved.
The next point is a very fine one. The law was given by the disposition of the
angels, and it had very high penal sanctions. But the gospel was given by Jesus
Christ, and it has a higher penal sanction; the superiority is in the higher
penal sanction. Commencing at chapter 2: "Therefore we ought to give the
more earnest heed to the things that were heard, lest haply we drift away from
them. For if the word spoken through angels proved steadfast, and every
transgression and disobedience received a just recompense of reward, how shall
we escape if we neglect so great a salvation? which having at first been spoken
through the Lord, was confirmed unto us by them that heard." The point is
that the punishment for rejecting the gospel is far beyond the punishment for
rejecting the law.
When we get to chapter 10 the thought is brought out this way: "For if we
sin wilfully after that we have received the knowledge of the truth, there
remaineth no more a sacrifice for sins, but a certain fearful expectation of
judgment, and a fierceness of fire which shall devour the adversaries. A man
that hath set at nought Moses' law dieth without compassion on the word of two
or three witnesses: of how much sorer punishment, think ye, shall he be judged
worthy who hath trodden under foot the Son of God, and hath counted the blood
of the covenant wherewith he was sanctified an unholy thing, and hath done
despite unto the Spirit of grace?" First, he has trampled under foot the
Son of God. This is sin against the Father, and is pardonable. Second, he has
counted the blood of the everlasting covenant an unholy thing. That is sin against
the Son, and is pardonable. Third, he has shown despite unto the Spirit of
grace. That is sin against the Holy Spirit and hath never forgiveness. By so
much as the light under the gospel is superior to the light under the law, by
that much is the responsibility greater and the penalty severer. Why did Jesus
say: "It shall be more tolerable in the day of judgment for Sodom and
Gomorrah than for the cities around the Sea of Galilee"~ Because the
cities around the Sea of Galilee heard the gospel from the lips of Jesus, and
Sodom and Gomorrah did not hear that.
In the final judgment men are judged according to the light they have had. It
is on that account that the man who rejects Christ will be condemned in the
final judgment by the men that repented at the teachings of a prophet an
unwilling prophet a prophet who preferred to see them swept away, but Jesus
is greater than Jonah. Thus at the last great day the Ninevites shall condemn
those who refused the gospel. So also the queen of Sheba, who came from the
uttermost parts of the earth to hear the derived wisdom of Solomon, shall
condemn those people who rejected the gospel rejected the original and
underived wisdom of the greater than Solomon (Matt. 12:41-42).
The next point of superiority is that the gospel is better accredited than the
law was accredited. That is set forth in this passage: "Was confirmed unto
us by them that heard; God also bearing witness with them, both by signs and
wonders, and by manifold powers, and by gifts of the Holy Spirit, according to
his own will." All we have to do in order to get at this point is to
contrast the miraculous prodigies at the giving of the law on Mount Sinai with
the miraculous confirmation of the gospel when the church was baptized in the
Holy Spirit on the day of Pentecost. There were the gifts of the Spirit; there
was the power to speak with tongues, to heal the sick, to raise the dead. By
that much is Christ superior to angels.
The next point of his superiority is presented in 2:5 in these words: "For
not unto angels did he subject the world to come, whereof we speak. But one
hath somewhere testified, saying, What is man that thou are mindful of him, or
the son of man, that thou visitest him? Thou madest him a little lower than the
angels; thou crownest him with glory and honor, and didst set him over the
works of thine hands: thou didst put all things in subjection under his
feet." That says that Jesus, in his humanity, for a little season lower
than the angels because of the work that he did, will have subjected to him the
world to come. That never was subjected to the angels. And what is the world to
come? It is the world after the general judgment. Then will be fulfilled what
is said in Psalm 8. Christ, as the Second Adam, enters into the possession of all
the authority and dominion conferred upon the first Adam. The first Adam in his
temptation lost all in a garden, turning it into a desert. Christ, resisting
temptation in a desert, converted it into a garden.
Paul goes on to show that we do not yet see all things subjected to him. But we
do see this much that Jesus Christ, who in his flesh tasted death for every
man, has been set upon the throne of authority in heaven and is waiting until
that full promise shall be carried out, that all things shall be subjected unto
him, as it is expressed in 1
Corinthians 15: "He must reign until all his enemies are put under his
feet." That will put us into the world to come, and the last enemy that
shall be destroyed is death. Death is not destroyed yet. Christ is up there
reigning and bringing about the subjection of the world to come. In Psalm 110
we have this: "The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou at my right hand until
I make thine enemies thy footstool." When every enemy is put under the
foot of Christ, all of our enemies are put under our feet, for Christ does not
do that simply for himself; he does it for humanity; he does it that all who
are under him may sit down with him on his throne, and every enemy is to be put
under their feet.
And that leads us to the next point of superiority. Commence at verse 10:
"For it became him for whom all things, and through whom all things, in
bringing many sons unto glory, to make the author of their salvation perfect
through suffering. For both he that sanctifieth and they who are sanctified,
are all of one, for which cause he is not ashamed to call them brethren."
The angels were not his brethren, but more scripture is quoted in confirmation
of it: "I will declare thy name unto my brethren, in the midst of the
church will I sing praise unto thee." "I will not sit off and sing my
song by myself, but I will sing it in the congregation," is the thought.
Now comes a very important question to know when he did declare his name
among the brethren, or sing among the brethren. The only place I know of in the
New Testament so far is at the Lord's Supper, where with his church
memorializing his death for the sins of his people; at the conclusion of that
service "they sang a hymn and went out." The hymn that they sang is
what is called in the Psalms the great Hall el, or Hallelujah song. We find in
the book 'of Psalms certain ones called Hallelujah songs. They were appointed
to be sung at the festival of the Passover, this being the type of Christ
causing the angel of death to pass over us. The Jews had sung that Hallel for
ages at the annual paschal festival. So we know the hymn he gang when they went
out from the Lord's Supper.
And that proves that there was a church in existence then. In the church be
sang.
The great fulfilment, however, will be when all of the redeemed are gathered
together, as described in Revelation 19. Then is when they sing in the great
congregation, the glory church: "Hallelujah! Hallelujah! The Lord God
Omnipotent reigneth. Let the earth rejoice. Hallelujah! Hallelujah!" That
is the final fulfilment. The one in the church nucleus at the Lord's Supper was
a foretaste of it a prefiguring of the one in the glory church.
In that world to come, presented to us in Revelation 21-22, after the last
enemy is destroyed our enemy, Christ's enemy that word is not subjected to
the angels, but we have a glorious picture of the New Jerusalem coming down out
of the heavens from God. Oh! the light of it, the joy of it! that is the world
to come. But the thought is even finer than that. He has superiority over the
angels not merely because the world to come is subjected to him and to his
people, but because he gets nearer to us experimentally than an angel. Angels
are fellow servants, but we are brethren of Christ. The angels minister to us,
but they have not the sympathetic touch, that is, Gabriel is not my brother
he is my fellow servant, but not my brother. Christ is my brother, and that
leads us to the last point of superiority as expressed in the end of that chapter,
where he says, "wherefore it behooved him in all things to be made like
unto his brethren, that he might be a merciful and faithful high priest in
things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people.
For in that he himself hath suffered, being tempted, he is able to succor them
that are tempted."
The angels cannot get close to you like that; they are not priests; they do not
pass through that suffering and that temptation as he did; he took our place.
We are born of woman; so was he. We have the helplessness of childhood; so had
he. We confront hunger, cold, contradiction of sinners; so did he. And because
he had these experiences that no angel ever did have, he can help us where no
angel can. I have presented twelve special points of superiority over angels,
and I am not through yet, because they are the points of superiority over the
good angels.
We come now to consider his superiority over the bad angels, and let us see
what they are: First, he successfully resisted all of Satan's temptations,
principally in the wilderness and in Gethsemane two capital points at the
beginning and ending of his earthly ministry. He successfully resisted Satan at
the threshold of his public life. The first Adam did not. He fell. He was
tempted in the Garden and turned it into a desert; Christ was tempted in a
desert and turned it into a garden.
The second point is his victory over Satan on the cross. Hebrews 2:14 reads:
"Since then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, he also
himself, in like manner, partook of the same; that in death he might bring to
naught him that had the power of death, that is, the devil." It was his
mission to destroy the works of the devil. In these two conflicts he defeated
Satan. In the three hours of darkness on the cross when God forsook him, and
Satan and all of his demons shut out every light in the heavens, hovered around
him and fought him to the death there he obtained his final superiority over
Satan. We learned in the letter to the Colossians that he triumphed over the
principalities of power on the cross and made a show of them openly.
The imagery is that of a Roman general returning from a successful war over a
national enemy of the Roman Empire and accorded a triumph therefore. His head
crowned with laurels, in a snow-white chariot, drawn by snow-white horses, he
comes to receive his crown. There is paraded before him the trophies that he
won in the war the jewels, the gold, the fine raiment. There come after, tied
to his chariot wheels, the princes and nobles of that conquered land. And so he
makes a show of them openly.
Moreover, he delivers all Satan's captives strips him of all his spoils. The
idea of his superiority advances in verse 16: "For verily not unto angels
doth he give help, but he giveth help to the seed of Abraham." Our common
version disguises that and says: "He took not on him the nature of
angels." That is not the thought. His superiority over the bad angels is
asserted in his excluding them from participation in salvation. He did not come
down to this earth to save the devil and his demons he came to save the
spiritual seed of Abraham and the devils are excluded from any participation
in that salvation. Here comes up the question, "Does God love a sinner in
hell?" the point of which is that wherever God loves, he loves remedially
his love is active. He does not love a fallen angel. "For verily not to
angels doth he give help." No part of salvation for any fallen angel. So
when sinners finally reject him they go to a place prepared for the devil and
his angels and share their doom. If we strip his love of remedial activity, we
take away the love itself.
The last thought of his superiority over the angels is this (this book does not
present it, but I bring it in to make the arguments complete): Not only does he
judge these fallen angels at the last great day, but he causes his people to
judge them: "Know ye not that the saints shall judge angels?" They
are those who kept not their first estate, but are cast down in chains of
darkness and are awaiting the last great day of judgment.
So over bad angels we have found these points: First, his successful resisting
of Satan's temptation. Second, his victory over Satan and his demons on the
cross. Third, the deliverance of the prey that is in the hands of Satan, who
has to turn loose all those that he had reigned over, for Christ plucks them
out of his hand. Fourth, his exclusion of them from participation in salvation.
Fifth, his final judgment of them and causing his people to judge them.
QUESTIONS
1. Why introduce the angels
in this discussion?
2. What two points of
superiority of our Lord over the angels not especially discussed in Hebrews?
3. What the particulars of
our Lord's superiority over the good angels as discussed in this book? (See
analysis.)
4. What the particulars of
our Lord's superiority over the bad angels? (See analysis.)
5. Prove that Jesus in his
threefold sonship was worshiped by the angels.
6. Show his superiority in
his expiation of sin.
7. Show his superiority in
his inheritance.
8. Show his superiority in
his enthronement.
9. Expound our Lord's
anointing with the oil of gladness, and illustrate by three parables in Luke 5.
10. Show his superiority in
their subordination of service.
11. Show it in his
confirmation of the angels.
12. Show it in his gospel
compared with the law.
13. What two passages in
this letter exhibit the higher order of the penal sanctions of the new
covenant, and what the application of the second to the sin against the Holy
Spirit?
14. Show this superiority in
the fact that the gospel is better accredited than the law.
15. Show it in his
sympathetic priesthood.
16. Show it in his becoming
a brother to them whom the angels only serve.
17. Show his superiority
over bad angels in his temptations.
18. Show it in his victory
on the cross.
19. Show it in his
delivering Satan's victims.
20. Show it in his final
judgment of them,
21. What the Greek word for
"congregation" in 2:12, when was this prophecy first fulfilled, when
the last and larger fulfilment, what hymn was sung at the first fulfilment, and
what the bearing of the first fulfilment on the institution of the church in
Christ's lifetime on earth?
22. What the difference in
meaning between the common version rendering of 2:16 and the revision, and what
the bearing on the question, "Does God love a sinner in hell?"
23. What the meaning of
"world to come" in 2:5?
CHRIST GREATER THAN MOSES AND JOSHUA, AND
THE CHRISTIAN SABBATH GREATER THAN THE JEWISH SABBATH
Hebrews 3-4.
This discussion commences at chapter 3. The "wherefore" refers to
statements made in the preceding chapter, and particularly to the latter part
of chapter 2, which opens the discussion of Christ's priesthood, a matter that
will again be taken up at length. It was introduced there simply in connection
with the argument showing the superiority over angels.
"Wherefore, holy brethren, partakers of a heavenly calling," that is,
who have been called from heaven to the world to come. It may be called
heavenly because the call issues from heaven, and because the call is to
heaven. In view of what has been said, "consider the apostle and high
priest." An apostle is one sent to bear witness to the truth and to teach
the truth, as expressed in chapter I "hath in these last days spoken
unto us through his Son." Jesus was the one sent to be the prophet.
"Consider the apostle and high priest of our confession, even Jesus."
That is to say, when one makes a profession of religion, he makes an open
confession before witnesses that Christ is his prophet, his sacrifice, his
priest, his judge, and his king. Paul is making an appeal to that first
ceremonial qualification of church entrance confession first, then baptism.
Before you were received into the church you made a public profession or
confession of Christ as your Saviour. So see what you are to consider even
Jesus.
What are we to consider about him? "He was faithful to him that appointed
him, as also was Moses in all his house." He is preparing to institute
another comparison. These Jews were about to abandon Christianity and go back
to Judaism and this whole letter is to show the folly of such a course. One
reason for their going back was their undue magnifying of Moses. In one
particular Christ and Moses are alike they were both faithful to the One who
appointed them.
But we come to a point of difference: "For he hath been counted worthy of
more glory than Moses, by so much as he that built the house hath more honor
than the house." That is the first point of distinction between Christ and
Moses. Moses is a part of the house, but Christ built the whale house. The
house he is talking about is the antitype of the tabernacle the true church,
the church of which every converted man in the world from the beginning of time
to the end of time will be a member. That is the house that Jesus is building.
"He is counted worthy of more glory than Moses by so much as he that built
the house hath more honor than the house, for every house is builded by some
one, but he that built all things is God." Again, "Moses indeed was
faithful in all his house as a servant, for a testimony of those things which
were afterward to be spoken, but Christ is a Son over his house." That is
the second point of distinction Moses was only a servant in the house, while
Christ was a Son over the house.
Already in Colossians and Ephesians we have pointed out how Christ was head
over all things to the church, whether as an institution, a particular church,
or the church in glory. Christ is over even the typical shadows of the Old
Testament. But to show you what house he has in mind he says: "Whose house
are we." This accords with a previous statement to the Corinthians:
"Ye are God's building;" "ye are the temple of God" the
spiritual house which Christ built. So here: "Whose house are we, if we
hold fast our boldness and the glorifying of our hope firm unto the end."
That is to gay, whosoever does not persevere unto the end is not God's.
"He that overcometh is heir to all things." All through this epistle
he discusses religion in two distinct views: First, of profession; second, of
reality. Only those who possess the internal reality really belong to Christ,
and are a part of ibis house. "Whose house are we, if we hold fast our
boldness and the glorying of our hope firm unto the end." This letter
uniformly presents the doctrine of the final perseverance of the saints, not
from the starting point in profession, but in the outcome. He only is a true
Christian who is faithful unto death.
The earthly church consists of professors. Whether profession was true or false
is determined by the issue. He illustrates by quoting that remarkable psalm of
David Psalm 95: "Today, if ye shall hear his voice, harden not your
hearts, as in the provocation, like as in the day of the trial in the
wilderness, where your fathers tried me by proving me, and saw my works forty
years; wherefore, I was displeased with this generation, and said, They do
always err in their hearts: But they did not know my ways; as I sware in my
wrath, they shall not enter into my rest."
It is very important to notice the significance of this passage. These two
thoughts in it are: First, God had an ostensible people whom he led out of
Egypt toward a country ahead of them a place promised to the believing and
faithful as a land of rest. The majority of them never got there they were
always erring in their hearts, and did not know God's way. They did not have
the true faith, and because they did not they were destroyed on the way.
The second thought is: That as were the fathers so were the descendants in
David's day, therefore the psalmist said to them: "Today, if ye hear his
voice, harden not your hearts with unbelief, as your fathers did when they
provoked God in the wilderness." This whole book shows that whoever failed
in getting the good rest, failed from lack of faith. They did not have a faith
that would stick. It was a temporary faith, which did not take hold of the
power of the world to come.
We may readily foresee Paul's application: "You professing Hebrews, I call
your attention to the reason your fathers failed in the wilderness and also
their descendants in David's time; they professed outwardly, but apostatized
because they were without true, persistent faith in God. Like them, you have
professed, but it seems that some of you will fall short through unbelief."
The church on earth cannot see and judge the heart. They receive members on
credible profession.
Hence the exhortation: "Take heed, brethren, lest haply there shall be in
any one of you an evil heart of unbelief in falling away from the living God:
but exhort one another day by day so long as it is called today." That is
to say, there comes a time in every man's life when his opportunities cease.
With most people that time is at death, but with those who happen to sin
against the Holy Ghost, it ceases before death. Jesus had that thought in his
mind when, weeping over Jerusalem, he said: "Oh, if thou hadst known the
day of thy visitation I"
When a man is in doubt as to his status and sometimes good people do doubt
their status in the sight of God you may rest assured that the status is not
determined by their doubt or confidence. You may be so confident that never a
shadow of doubt rolls across your mind, or you may be so far gone that, like
the Laodiceans, there is never a sense of need. That is false confidence. Or
you may be apprehensive when there is no need to be so. He calls attention to
this: "Lest any one of you be hardened by the deceitfulness of sin."
Sin is exceedingly deceitful, and whenever a man imagines that he is exempt
from being imposed upon by sin he is apt to get into trouble. For instance, sin
will tell a man: "You are a little out of the way, but not much you can
get back easily. I only ask you to step over here and walk in the shade instead
of upon the hard, hot highway." He is beguiled and deceived beguiled
until finally his heart is hardened, and he is insensible to warning
impression. Let us get that thought clearly before us.
A lady once determined to get up early in the morning, and go bought an alarm
clock. She set the alarm for exactly 6 o'clock, and when it rang she got up.
The next time when she heard it ring she waited a little while before getting
up. The next time she waited a little longer, and while waiting she fell
asleep. After that it never disturbed her.
Whoever disregards an alarm soon quits hearing it. If we go toward a light it
gets brighter; if we go from it, it gets feebler. If we go toward a fire, we
get more and more of its heat, while if we go away from it, we lose the power
of its heat. Sin blunts the conscience. Take Nero, for instance. When a young
man he would weep if he stepped on a worm and crushed it unthoughtedly, but
after continual indulgence in sin and crime he could dance and make music over
his mother whom he had murdered, and could actually enjoy driving between
parallel lines of burning Christians. That is what is meant by hardening the
heart. "Take heed, lest through the deceitfulness of sin, you shall be
hardened in unbelief." Their unbelief was arising largely from the fact
that Christ did not come when they thought he ought to come. It had been
preached to them that he was coming, and they had fixed dates for his coming,
but as date after date failed, they began to disbelieve the whole thing.
"We become partakers of Christ if we hold fast our boldness and the glory
of our hope firm unto the end." There is your solution. You want to know
whether you are a partaker of Christ. You are if you hold fast to the end. If
before you get to the end you turn loose and quit, you are not a partaker of
Christ. I repeat the old proverb: "When you see a star fall you may know
it is not a star." That expresses the thought exactly. Stars do not fall.
Meteors fall, and they look like stars, but if one falls it is not a atar. We
are partakers of Christ if we hold fast to the end.
He repeats David's exhortation, and he uses it a great deal more before he gets
through. "While it is said, Today if ye shall hear his voice, harden not
your hearts, as in the provocation. That fits this case just as well as the
people of David's time, or the people in the wilderness. Some through lack of
true faith through unbelief did not get there, and it will be so in your
case." "For who, when they heard, did provoke? Did not all they that
came out of Egypt by Moses? And with whom was he displeased forty years? Was it
not with them that sinned, whose bodies fell in the wilderness? And to whom
sware he that they should not enter the rest, but to them that were
disobedient? And we see that they were not able to enter in because of their
unbelief." Moses had charge of that crowd. "Let us fear, therefore,
lest haply a promise being left of entering into the rest, any one of you
should seem to have come short of it. For indeed we have had good tidings
.preached unto us, even as also they: but the word of hearing did not profit
them, because it was not united by faith with them that heard. For we who have
believed do enter into that rest: even as he hath said, As I sware in my wrath
they shall not enter into my rest, although the works were finished from the
foundation of the world." There we see the point of his exhortation. Never
from the beginning of this letter until the end does he vary from this thought
that final apostasy is decisive proof that they were never Christians. This
brings us to a new item in the analysis:
CHRIST SUPERIOR TO JOSHUA
As Christ is superior to angels and Moses, so he is superior to Joshua. Joshua
indeed led the people into the earthly Promised Land, but the conquest was not
complete. Through unbelief they left much territory in the hands of their
enemies, which plagued them for generations, and ultimately brought about their
loss of the whole land, as Moses had foreshown. Joshua indeed secured for the
people a rest at the end of his wars (Josh. 11:23), but the rest was not the
true rest. it was only temporary, as the dark period of the Judges shows. So
that in summing up the work of Joshua, great as it was, we find these defects:
1. It led to an earthly Canaan.
2. This Canaan was not all conquered.
3. The rest attained was only temporary. But our Lord, the Captain of our
Salvation, leads to a heavenly Canaan. His conquest is complete. His rest is
glorious and eternal. In this connection, the author passes to a new thought
a comparison of memorials, which brings us to consider another item of the
analysis:
THE
SABBATH-KEEPING OF THE NEW COVENANT
The whole matter is found in 4:4-11. The interpretation is confessedly
difficult, and the best of scholars differ widely as to the import. The reader
will understand that the views now presented are not urged dogmatically, but
are offered for fair consideration along with variant views. Take them at their
intrinsic value and form your own judgment. First of all, read the whole passage
carefully and particularly, and note the following words in the original:
1. The word "rest" Greek, katapausis, (3:11, 18; 4:1, 3, 8,
10-11).
2. "The seventh day" Greek, hebdome, (4:4).
3. "Another day" Greek, alla hemera, (4:8).
4. "Sabbath-keeping" Greek, sabbatismos, (4:9).
The difficulty of interpretation has resulted from three causes:
1. A failure to note the contrast between the "seventh day" in verse
4, and "another day" in verse 8.
2. In translating sabbatismos in verse 9 as if it were kaiapausis.
Uniformly in all the context when the apostle means "the rest" in any
sense he uses the katapausis. The change to sabbatismos is
inexplicable if he means the same thing. But sabbatismos is a verbal
noun, and means "the keeping of a sabbath," and so explains the
contrast between "the seventh day," as appointed of old, and
"another day" foretold in the prophetic psalm.
3. In arbitrarily referring to the pronouns, "O," autou and autos
in verse 10 to the Christian, instead of to Christ as the true antecedent.
In the deliberate judgment of the author there is no Justification for any one
of those three things. The idea of the context is:
1. God rested after creating the world, and appointed the seventh day to be
kept in commemoration.
2. The prophets foretold "another day" instead of the seventh, to
commemorate a greater rest, following a greater work than creation.
3. Into this greater rest Joshua never led the Jewish people.
4. But our Lord, having finished the work of redemption on the cross, he
himself rested from the work on the first day of the week, as God had done from
his own on the seventh.
5. To this cross he nailed the whole typical sabbatic cycle, taking it away
(Hos. 2:11; Col. 2:14-17).
6. Therefore, in commemoration of the glorious rest following the greater work
of redemption there remaineth a sabbath-keeping to the people of God. The
reader is urged to reread the last sermon in my first book of sermons for full
discussion of this point.
7. It was necessary for the argument, to show the Jew who was glorying in his
sabbath day, that the Christian had a great sabbath day.
He closes the chapter with this statement: "Having then a great high
priest, who hath passed through the heavens, Jesus, the Son of God, let us hold
fast our confession." We confessed faith in Christ; they confessed faith
in Joshua, were led into the Promised Land, and in the book of Joshua we are
told that they had rest. But it was a very temporary rest, and was not the real
Promised Land that the man of faith saw all of the time. Abraham saw far beyond
Canaan. He never got as much of that land as he could cover with his foot. He
sought a city which hath foundations, and whose builder and maker is God.
Another reason is that our High Priest is touched with the feeling of our
infirmities because be has been in all points tempted as we are, yet without
sin.
Now comes the exhortation: "Let us therefore draw near with boldness unto
the throne of grace, that we may receive mercy and may find grace to help us in
time of need." The whole letter has this end in view to stir up, to put
to full test what is worked in you. If you are God's child you will hear the
exhortation and hold on. If you are not God's child, your heart will become
hardened in unbelief, and you will turn loose and go back.
QUESTIONS
1. In what particulars is
Christ superior to Moses?
2. What the two distinct
views of religion in this book?
3. What Paul's application
of these views to the ones addressed in this letter?
4. What his exhortation
based thereon?
5. What of the Christian's
doubts relative to his status?
6. What the warning relative
to the deceitfulness of sin? Illustrate
7. What the evidence that
any one is a partaker of Christ as taught in this book?
8. Of what exhortation of
David does Paul make frequent use in this letter, and what the point of his
exhortation?
9. In what particulars is
Christ superior to Joshua?
10. What the crucial Greek
words in chapter 4 bearing on the change of the sabbath day?
11. What the three causes
constituting the difficulty of interpretation?
12. Can there be a sabbath
day, not the seventh?
13. Who the antecedent of
the pronouns, "he," the first "his" and himself" of
4:10, and what the argument therefore?
14. What the several
historical backgrounds of the seventh-day sabbath?
15. What the historical
background of the Christian sabbath?
16. Paraphrase Hebrews
4:9-10 so as to bring out the meaning.
17. What scriptural proof
that the seventh-day sabbath and all its cycle of sabbaths was abrogated?
18. What name was given the
Christian sabbath, and what the proof of its observance?
19. What Paul's exhortations
in the closing part of this chapter, and what the application of each?
20. What the purpose of the
letter as seen from the closing part of this chapter?
JESUS CHRIST, HIGH PRIEST OF THE NEW
COVENANT, GREATER THAN AARON, HIGH PRIEST OF THE OLD COVENANT
Hebrews 4:14 to 8:5.
The letter to the Hebrews is an inspired exposition of the Sinaitic covenant,
and particularly of the book of Leviticus. Our analysis and exposition of the
Sinaitic covenant (Ex. 19:1 to 24:9) shows that this covenant consisted of
three distinct elements:
1. God and the normal man, or the moral law (Ex. 20:1-17) as a way of life; not
simply an obligation but a condition of life they that do these things shall
live, they that do them not shall perish.
2. God and the nation, or the ordinances that set forth the principles of civic
righteousness (21:1 to 24:9); in obedience to which the nation lives, and in
disobedience dies.
3. God and the sinner, or the Law of the Altar (Ex. 20: 22-26), or the way of
the sinner's approach to God in order to find mercy.
We learn that all subsequent statutory legislation in the Pentateuch was
developed from these constitutional elements or principles. Deuteronomy was
developed from the first and second, and from the third was developed the last
sixteen chapters of Exodus, all of Leviticus, and most of the legislation in
Numbers. The Altar part, or God and the sinner, was typical of the new
covenant, and contained in figures the way of grace and mercy, and revealed the
only way by which Parts 1-2 could be kept. Hence it was the most important
element of the Sinaitic law.
In the Pentateuch we find also these elements of the law of the sinner's
approach to God:
1. The sanctuary, holy of holies, or a place where the sinner might find God.
2. A means of approach to God in the sanctuary, or vicarious, expiating
sacrifices placating the divine wrath against sin.
3. A mediator to go between the sinner seeking mercy, and God bestowing mercy.
This mediator, or priest, took the blood of the vicarious expiation and carried
it behind the veil and offered it upon the mercy seat, where God dwelt between
the cherubim. That mediator, on the basis of that offered blood, made
intercession for the people.
4. Times in which to approach God are set forth elaborately in that book
daily, weekly, monthly, annually, septennially, and every fiftieth year. Those
were the times that they could go before God, but the heart of Leviticus, as
well as the heart of Hebrews, was a particular time, to wit: On the great day
of atonement, when the people appeared before God to receive through an
offering presented by the priest, the remission of their sins, we find a
prescribed ritual that gave the steps involved.
5. Then we find what place there was for penitence, faith, and prayer. We find
penitence to indicate that the man approaching God came as a confessed sinner.
We find faith set : forth by the laying on of hands upon the head of the victim
the victim to take his place. We find the prayer part to be the petitions
that went with the high priest and were presented by him when he made the
offering. All that ia, presented in the book of Leviticus.
So we find that the sanctuary of God was that part which was called the holy of
holies, and that there God was visibly manifested, according to all Jewish
interpretation, in the Shekinah of fire between the cherubim on the mercy seat.
We find the victims to be bullocks, goats, and lambs. We find the mediator to
be, and particularly upon the great day of atonement, Aaron. We find the
sacrifices constantly repeated every year; on the 'great day of atonement the
priest bad to go for the people, carrying the names of the tribes on his
breastplate, going for them into the holy of holies. In the letter to the
Hebrews, which expounds the Altar part of the Sinaitic covenant, Paul does not
discuss the Temple of Solomon, nor of Zerubbabel, nor of Herod, but the
tabernacle of Moses, because his plan is to go back to origins, and to the
dignity of founders. It would have been incongruous if after discussing angels,
Moses, Aaron, and the prophets, he had skipped to the ritual of the Herodian
Temple.
He makes this argument: AB Jesus Christ, the Son of God, is greater than the
prophets, greater than the angels, greater than Moses, greater than Joshua, so
he is greater than Aaron. We do not discuss in this chapter superiority of the
new covenant over the old, but the superiority of Jesus Christ over Aaron as
high priest.
In some respects Aaron and Jesus Christ are alike neither one took the honor
to himself. Aaron did not appoint himself high priest to go before God, and
Jesus Christ did not appoint himself to be mediator. The Father appointed them.
Aaron was one of the people. Christ was like Aaron in that respect he was one
of the people. He took upon himself the nature of man and became as one of
those who became his brethren.
So we have not yet arrived to the point of discrimination between Christ and
Aaron, but we do now come to the dividing line: Aaron being a priest under the
covenant made upon Mount Sinai, was himself of the tribe of Levi. Jesus Christ
did not belong to that tribe. He was of the tribe of Judah, therefore the
priesthood of Christ does not come within the law of the covenant established
by Moses on Mount Sinai. It was not his office to go to the Temple at Jerusalem
and there officiate as priest. He had no such place there. That is a
distinction. It shows that the priesthood of Christ must be according to an
entirely different covenant, otherwise he would have to be a son of Levi to be a
priest.
In getting to this point of distinction, Paul takes up a fragment of the
history of Genesis, about an ancient king of Jerusalem Melchizedek. Before
Abraham had any possession there, this man was both a king and a priest of God
before the call of Abraham, before the segregation of the Jewish nation, when
there was no distinction between Jew and Gentilei He had no pedigree of which
there is any record, but when we come to Aaron's time, no man could officiate
as an Aaronic priest unless he could trace his Levitical descent. Melchizedek
had no such genealogy, and therefore in a genealogical sense' he is said to be
without father or mother, and held his office as king and priest directly from
God. He was recognized as greater than Abraham, the father of the Jewish
people, for when Abraham was returning from the victory over Chedorlaorner he
paid tithes to the king of Salem and received a blessing from him.
In the days of the psalmist a reference is made to that history: "The Lord
hath sworn, Thou art a priest forever after the order of Melchizedek."
This makes another distinction Christ, not Aaron, was made priest by oath of
God. So a distinction between Christ and Aaron is that Aaron is after the order
of Levi and his priesthood is under the Mosaic covenant made upon Mount Sinai,
and Jesus Christ is a priest after the order of Melchizedek anterior even to
Abraham, much less Moses, and greater than Abraham, receiving tithes from the
whole Jewish people in the person of Abraham, and inducted by the oath of God.
It shows, too, that no scripture is of private interpretation. The prophets
spoke and wrote as they were moved by the Holy Spirit, and when you go to
interpret a passage of Scripture which the Holy Spirit indicted, you get the
meaning through the illumination of the Holy Spirit.
The next point is that when Aaron, under the Levitical law was preparing to
offer a sacrifice for the sins of the people, he must first offer for himself
because he was a sinner, and before he offered for others he must himself be
cleansed; but this Man was holy, "tempted in all points as we are tempted,
yet without sin." That distinction in character is very strong between the
two persons between the two orders of priesthood. Aaron was a sinner; our
priest was not a sinner. No man ever convicted him of sin.
Then Aaron died and could not continue to live to intercede for the people, but
this priest ever liveth to make intercession for his people.
We now take up the general superiority of the New Covenant, and it embraces
items 10-12 of the analysis, only in expounding this I will follow a more
orderly and logical method than we have in the analysis. This section extends
from 8:5 to 13:16, and it even includes one verse of chapter 7.
So far, our exposition has had to do with the person and most of the offices of
the Mediator of the new covenant, but here we contrast the covenants
themselves. Notwithstanding the previous statements of the elements of the
Sinaitic covenant, we must restate them here briefly in order to clearness in
this exposition. The old covenant is set forth in Exodus 19:1 to 24:11, and
consists of three distinct elements:
1. The Decalogue, or God and the normal man.
2. The fundamental principles of civic righteousness, or God and the theocratic
nation.
3. The altar, or God and the sinner, or the law of the sinner's approach to
God.
From the first and second elements are derived a part of Numbers, and all of
Deuteronomy; from the third element, God and the sinner, or the law of the
altar, are derived the last 16 chapters of Exodus, the whole of Leviticus, and
a part of Numbers.
Our first question now arises: What are the faults of the old covenant, for our
text says that God found that old covenant faulty? If we know what the faults
are, we can then ' consider the superiorities of the new covenant. Evidently
the one supreme fault of the first and second elements, that is, the moral code
and the national code, was the inability of a fallen, sinful people to keep the
law, as a way of life for the individual, or a way of life for the nation. The
reason is that the moral element was written outside of the people and on
tablets of stone; they had no internal personal knowledge spiritual knowledge
of the law. So written, it discovered sin and condemned sin, but there was
nothing in it to overcome this inability and render the obedience efficacious.
The normal man Adam before his fall, and his descendants could have kept
the Decalogue if he had not fallen and corrupted their nature derived from him,
could have constituted a successful theocratic nation. But after the fall no
lineal descendant from I Abraham, nor circumcision of the flesh, could impart a
new nature.
And now what the faults of the third part of that covenant that is, the
Levitical code the last three chapters of Exodus, the whole of Leviticus, and
a part of Numbers? The faults of that element were:
1. It was in whole and in all its parts but a shadow merely of heavenly things
to come; in its nature and in its intent it was only transitory and
educational.
2. The lack of intrinsic merit in the expiating sacrifices to atone for sin.
3. The emptiness of its nonexpiatory sacrifices arising from the want of the
heart back of them.
4. Conforming to it could never relieve the conscience from the sense of sin,
guilt, and condemnation, and give peace and rest.
5. The repentance of the sinner on human go-betweens, or third parties in
making offerings, and in the administration of cleansing ordinances, the
limitation of one fixed place to meet God, and the further limitation of set
times in which to meet God that is, the sinner could not for himself directly
approach God at all times, in all places, and in all emergencies.
From these faults what our text declares necessarily and inevitably followed,
to wit: "They continued not in my covenant, and I regarded them not, saith
the Lord." Their whole national history is but the record of a series of
breaches of the covenant on their part, and of God's disregard of them on his
part. They broke the covenant first in the very shadow of Sinai, before its
tablets were completed, in the matter of the golden calf. They broke the
covenant again at Kadesh-barnea, and the whole generation of adults were
disregarded and perished. They broke the covenant again throughout the period
of the judges, and at the close of that period their rebellion culminated in
the rejection of God as King, and in the demand for a human monarchy. After
that monarchy was established, the ten tribes broke the covenant at the very start
in erecting the calves to worship at Dan and Bethel, and kept on breaking it
without cessation until they perished. The Judah part of the monarchy, while
more faithful than the ten tribes, repeatedly broke the covenant, and finally,
at the downfall of the monarchy by Nebuchadnezzar, they were swept away. The
hierarchy which, through the clemency of Persia, succeeded the monarchy and
continued throughout the Grecian and Roman supremacies, repeatedly violated the
covenant, and the culmination of their rebellion was in the days of our Lord
when they rejected him and killed the Prince of Glory, bringing upon themselves
the terrible denunciation in Matthew 21-23 the gravest judgment that was ever
assessed against a people. This on account of the faults in that covenant. In
every period of their probation they broke it and disregarded it.
This review of the faults enables us to sum up in one sweeping, inclusive
generality the superiority of the new covenant, to wit: Our text says, "It
was enacted on better promises," so that our next question arises: What
are these better promises? Here it is all important to make no mistake. If we
do not discern these better promises clearly and retain them permanently in our
hearts, we will utterly fail to master the priceless lessons of this book.
Notwithstanding the importance of discerning and retaining these promises, what
a sad thing it is, that if the preachers of Christendom were called up and
asked to state what these better promises are, probably not more than one in a
hundred could give them correctly, and three-fourths of so-called Christendom
have never seen them. I will give them to you in the next chapter.
QUESTIONS
1. Hebrews is an exposition
of what covenant, and what Old Testament book in particular?
2. Where is the record of
the old covenant, and what its constituent elements?
3. What subsequent parts of
the Pentateuch developed from each of these elements?
4. What the elements of the
law of the sinner's approach to God, and what the particulars of each?
5. What do we find as to the
sanctuary, the victims of sacrifice, the mediator, the times and the work of
the high priest under the old covenant?
6. Why does the author of
the letter to the Hebrews discuss the tabernacle of Moses and not the Temple of
Herod?
7. In what respects are
Aaron and Christ alike?
8. In what particulars is
Christ greater than Aaron? (See analysis.)
9. Who was Melchizedek, and
how does he illustrate the order of Christ's priesthood?
10. What the fault of the
first and second elements of the old covenant?
11. What the faults of the
third element of the same covenant?
12. From these faults what
necessarily and inevitably followed, and what particular illustrations of this
in the history of Gods people, Israel?
13. Sum up in a sweeping
generality the superiority of the new covenant and show its importance.
THE BETTER PROMISES OF THE NEW COVENANT
Hebrews 8:6 to 10:39.
The promises of the new covenant are as follows:
1. The promise of the Holy Spirit to renew and sanctify their souls and glorify
their bodies, in order to enable them ultimately to keep God's law
individually, and to become collectively a holy nation for God's own
possession. The first promise, then, relates to the work of the Holy Spirit.
2. The promise of a Surety, who would stand for them until the work of the
Spirit is completed. For instance, say you were converted, you were
regenerated, and yet, even though regenerated, your soul is not yet sanctified,
your body is not yet prepared so that the entire man, body, soul, and spirit,
will perfectly keep the law of God. You need a surety to stand for you until
the Spirit's work is completed, and so that is the second promise as expressed
in 7:22: "Jesus hath become the surety of a better covenant."
3. The promise of one Expiatory Sacrifice, whose dignity and intrinsic merit
and all-sufficiency would, when once offered, really and forever atone for sin.
4. The priesthood of every subject of the covenant, thus forever dispensing
with the human go-betweens, or third parties, and enabling him (the sinner) to
approach God directly for himself at all times, in all places, and in all
emergencies, and the substitution of spiritual sacrifices for all the
cumbersome nonexpiating sacrifices of the old covenant, so that each Christian,
himself a priest, offers these spiritual sacrifices. You see, the promise has
relation to two kinds of sacrifices, one expiatory sacrifice, and then
spiritual sacrifices that take the place of the old covenant nonexpiating
sacrifices for instance, all meat offerings, and all the unbloody offerings
of the old covenant.
5. The final and glorious advent of our Lord, not as a sin offering but as
judge of the world.
6. A glorious outcome into a heavenly country and a heavenly city, and eternal
rest, peace, and joy, into everlasting companionship with God and with all the
holy angels.
7. A better festival. We will have a good time when we get to that better
festival. How proud was the Jew of his festivals, the great annual feasts. We
find that immediately after the consummation of the covenant in Exodus, that a
covenant feast was held, and that Aaron, Moses, and Joshua, .and the elders went
up on the side of the mountain and feasted and held communion with God. But the
new covenant has a better festival.
I will briefly restate these:
1. The promise of the Holy Spirit.
2. The promise of a surety who will stand for them until the work of the Spirit
shall be completed.
3. The promise of one expiatory sacrifice.
4. The priesthood of every subject of the new covenant, ς and the substitution
of spiritual sacrifices that this priesthood would offer.
5. The promise of our Lord's final advent, not as a sinoffering.
6. The glorious outcome in heaven.
7. The better festival.
These are the better promises of the new covenant, and it is our business now
to show from the text in detail the very scriptures which embody these seven
better promises, and therefore we commence at the prophecy of Jeremiah quoted
in chapter 8: Behold , the days come, saith the Lord, that I will make a new
covenant with the house of Israel and with the house of Judah! not according to
the covenant that I made with their fathers in the day that I took them by the
hand to lead them forth out of the land of Egypt; for they continued not in my
covenant, and I regarded them not, saith the Lord. For this is the covenant I
will make with the house of Israel after those days, saith the Lord, (now we
come to the first promise), I will put my laws into their mind, and on their
hearts also will I write them." This is the internal writing contrasted
with the law externally written on stone, and is by the Holy Spirit, and is
equivalent to regeneration, as Paul expresses it in 2 Corinthians 3:3: "Ye
are an epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the
Spirit of the living God; not on tables of stone, but on tables that are hearts
of flesh." The connection on that passage is as follows:
Who also made us sufficient as ministers of the new covenant; not of the letter
[that is, of the letter traced on the tables of stones] but of the Spirit; for
the letter killeth, but the Spirit giveth life. But if the ministration of
death, written and engraved on stones, came with glory, so that the children of
Israel could not look steadfastly upon the face of Moses for the glory of his
face; which glory was passing away: how shall not rather the ministration of
the Spirit be with glory? For if the ministration of condemnation hath glory,
much rather doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory. For verily
that which hath been made glorious hath not been made glorious in this respect,
by reason of the glory that surpasseth. For if that which passeth away was with
glory, much more that which remaineth is in glory. Having therefore such a
hope, we use great boldness of speech [that is, simplicity of speech], and are
not as Moses, who put a veil upon his face, that the children of Israel should
not look steadfastly on the end of that which was passing away: but their minds
were hardened; for until this very day at the reading of the old
covenant the same veil remaineth, it not being revealed to them that it is done
away in Christ. But unto this day, whensoever Moses is read, a veil lieth upon
their heart. But whensoever it shall turn to the Lord, the veil is taken away
[As he will be in the final deliverance of all Israel]. Now the Lord is the
Spirit: and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty. But we all, with
unveiled face beholding as in a mirror the glory of the Lord, and transformed
into the same image from glory to glory, even as from the Lord the Spirit. 2
Corinthians 3:3-18.
This passage should very solemnly impress upon our hearts that the first great
promise in the new covenant relates to the writing inside of us by the Spirit
of God.
The regeneration in its quickening, or renewal, part (and it always consists of
two parts; the second one we will bring out presently) makes alive and gives a
holy disposition to I the mind, inclining to love God and desiring to obey. The
did not keep that old covenant; they continued not in it. Why? They did not
have the heart to do it. Thus regeneration is the antitype of circumcision.
Some people talk about baptism coming in place of circumcision. Let us consider
what Paul says of circumcision: "For he is not a Jew who is one outwardly;
neither is that circumcision which is outward in the flesh; but he is a Jew who
is one inwardly; and circumcision is that-of-the-heart, in the spirit, not in
the letter, whose praise is not of men but of God." So that spiritual
circumcision qualifies one to be a true subject of God.
As an example of this writing on the heart under the new covenant, take Acts 2,
where Peter preached that great sermon on the Messiah that day when the Holy
Spirit came down. That is the Spirit of promise (we are on the first promise of
the new covenant): "Tarry ye at Jerusalem, until I send you the promise of
the Father." On that day while Peter was preaching, the record shows they
were "pricked in their heart" and cried out, "Men and brethren,
what shall we do?" There is the handwriting on the heart. A much more
marvelous example is yet in the future earth never saw anything like it. It
is in the salvation of the whole Jewish nation in one day by the Spirit's
regenerating power. The Jewish nation stood at Sinai, and the law was written on
tables of stone, outside of them, and affected' them not.
There will come a time when the same Jewish nation, in their descendants, will
be gathered together from all the nations of the earth where they have been
dispersed, and the flash of an eye God will write the new covenant on their
hearts.
Ezekiel discusses it in the famous thirty-sixth and thirty-seventh chapters of
his prophecy, where he says, "Not for your sakes do I this, but for my own
name sake I will gather you together out of all the nations where you have
profaned my name, and I will take away your stony heart and give you a heart of
flesh, and I will put my Spirit within you and then you will keep my
commandments." In order to show the stupendous nature of that writing on
the heart a picture of it is given in the imagery of "the valley of dry
bones" very many and very dry. God asked the prophet the question:
"Can these dry bones live?" "Not by any human power, Lord, thou
knowest." Then said God, "Stand over them and prophesy."
"What shall I prophesy?" "Say, Come, 0 Spirit, and breathe on
these slain." And the Spirit came and breathed on the slain, and the bones
lived, and stood up a great army. I have selected these two examples because
one, i.e., the 3,000 Jews saved at Pentecost, is the first fruits, and the
final salvation of all Israel is the harvest.
There is a striking reference to this harvest in the closing part of Zechariah
12 and verse I of Zechariah 13. After referring to their barrenness in their
dispersion, he says, "In the last days it shall come to pass that I will
pour out on my people, Israel, the spirit of grace and supplication, and as
soon as that comes upon them they shall mourn as one mourning for his
first-born; they shall look upon him whom they pierced, with an eye of faith,
and in that day shall be a fountain opened for sin and for uncleanness." I
cannot help wishing that I could live to see it. Isaiah, in talking about it,
says, "Hath the earth ever heard of such a thing? Has anybody ever seen
such a thing, that a nation is born in a day?"
Let's see how Paul continues his discussion of this promise of the Spirit. What
is the result? "And I will be to them a God, and they shall be to me a
people" i.e., "When they are regenerated, I will be to them a God in
reality, and they shall be to me a people in reality." Let's see how this
is expressed elsewhere. In 1 Peter 2:8 we have this statement; "A stone of
stumbling, a rock of offence was Christ, for they stumbled at the word being
disobedient, whereunto they were also appointed. But ye [that is, ye new
covenant people] are an elect race, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a people
for God's own possession," as here in Hebrews he says, "I will be
their God and they will be my people." How does Paul elsewhere express the
same thoughts? In Titus 2:14 he says, "He gave himself for us, that he
might redeem us from all iniquity and purify unto himself a people for his own
possession, zealous of good works."
The result, then, of the work of the Holy Spirit is that God in reality becomes
their God, and they become in reality his people. That leads us to consider the
culmination of that very thing. The Spirit's work is not completed at once. We
are God's people now. because we are regenerated; but suppose we turn to the
culmination of this covenant as presented in Revelation 21:3: "And I heard
a great voice out of the throne saying, Behold, the tabernacle of God is with
men, and he shall dwell with them, and they shall be his people, and God
himself shall be with them, and be their God; and he shall wipe away every tear
from their eyes, and death shall be no more, neither shall there be mourning
nor crying, nor pain, any more; the first things are passed away." So that
when he says, as the first result of that regenerating work, "I shall be
their God, and they shall be my people," it means his being our God as we
now are, and his being our God when we are perfect in heaven. That is the first
result of the Spirits work.
The second result. Let us consider the passage quoted from Jeremiah, verse II:
"And they shall not teach every man his fellow citizen, and every man his
brother, saying, Know the Lord: for all shall know me, from the least to the
greatest of them." That is the second result. This personal spiritual
knowledge of God is a characteristic of the subjects of the new covenant. Paul
thus expresses the same thought in the letter to the Romans, 8:14 it is very
important "For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, these are the
sons of God. For ye received not the spirit of bondage again unto fear; but you
received the spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father. The Spirit
himself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are children of God: and if
children, then heirs; heirs of God, and join theirs with Christ."
To every subject of the new covenant there comes an experimental knowledge of
God. In the light of this personal experience witnessed by the Holy Spirit, an
ignorant Negro is more than a match for the most highly cultured and educated
infidel. I heard of such a case. The infidel said, "That is all
foolishness; there is no such thing inside of you." The old Negro said,
"You ought to say, 'There is no such thing as you knows of.' "
The humblest son of earth, with that internal, personal knowledge of God that
comes through his regeneration, is stronger than the greatest infidel or the
strongest demon in hell.
A reason then is assigned attesting the character of this knowledge. Let's see
what it is. He says, "For I will be merciful to their iniquities, and
their sins will I remember no more" (Heb. 8:12). There he is referring to
their subjective knowledge the effect on their conscience that he had been
merciful to their iniquities, and that he will not remember these iniquities
any more forever. This means that the sense of guilt and condemnation awakened
by the Spirit's conviction of sin is followed by a sense of peace and rest)
through faith in our Lord Jesus Christ, so that being justified by faith we
have peace with God, and the sins being thus removed never more trouble the
conscience. God has forever blotted them out; as far as the East is from the
West he has removed them.
Knowing this, I have employed it as a test in the inquiry room. Three preachers
once came to me, bothered over a certain case; they could not tell whether he
was converter or not, and wanted me to talk to him. I sat down by hint and put
these questions: "Have you a sensitive conscience?" "Yes,
sir." "Does that conscience trouble you on account of sins?" "Yes,
sir." "Do you remember when the sense of guilt and condemnation as a
sinner first came on you." "Well, yes, I do." "Do you
remember what became of it?" "Well," he says, "when I
believed on Jesus Christ it just fled away like a cloud." Here comes my
crucial question: "In your present trouble of conscience on account of
sins, does your conscience go back to take up the burden of those old sins
committed since I became a Christian. Sir, if you were not converted, it
would go back and take up the burden of the sins committed since that
time?" He said, "The sins committed since I became a Christian."
"Sir, if you were not converted, it would go back and take up that old
burden and emphasize that as the chief burden.
That is one of the best tests I ever saw. "I will be merciful to their
iniquities, and their sins I will remember no more" "I never will
bring those sins up against you." A man's justification is instantaneous
and forever, and that peace that comes in justification will outlast all the
stars in the heavens. That burden never can be assumed again. So far, I have
referred to the promise of the Spirit as the first promise of the new covenant,
and we have considered the work of the Spirit in one element of regeneration
only the renewing, or quickening, or making alive but there is another
element of the Spirit's work that is brought out clearly in the next chapter,
as follo0ws: For if the blood of goats and bulls, and the ashes of a heifer
sprinking them that have been defiled, sanctify unto the cleanness of the
flesh: how much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit
offered himself without blemish unto God, cleanse your conscience from dead
works to serve the living God?"
That element of regeneration is the application of the blood of Christ to the soul.
Some believe I am cranky on the two elements in regeneration. Take Ezekiel
36:25-27, "And I will sprinkle clean water upon you, and ye shall be
clean: from all your filthiness, and from all your idols, will I cleanse you. A
new heart also will I give you, and a new spirit will I put within you; and I
will take away the stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give you a heart
of flesh. And I will put my Spirit within you, and cause you to walk in my
statutes, and ye shall keep mine ordinances, and do them." David brings
out the two elements: "Purify with hyssop" you see, that water of
purification was sprinkled with hyssop "wash me, and I shall be whiter
than snow, and renew a right spirit within me" that is the other part of
it.
To the same effect is Titus 3:5-6: "Not by works done in righteousness
which we did ourselves, but according to his mercy he saved us, through the
washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Spirit." So the first
thing the washing, or cleansing and renewing s from the application of the
blood of Christ; the Spirit does that in regeneration 's just where faith
takes hold. The Spirit regenerates in the sense of renewing, or first cleanses
and then renews that is the order. There can be no renewal brought about
until the Spirit applies the blood of Christ, and then he renews the nature.
That is exactly what is meant in John, "Except a man may be born of water
and "Pint," which means except that a man be cleansed by the blood of
Christ and renewed by the Holy Spirit, he cannot enter the kingdom of God. The
two together make the new birth, or, as it is expressed in the letter to the
Ephesians: "Christ also loved the church and gave himself for it, that,
having cleansed it by the washing of the water through the word," and then
goes on to tell that he makes it holy, without blemish in love.
Let the reader study that passage in Numbers concerning the red heifer, and how
her ashes are mingled with water, making lye, thus making the water of
cleansing which represents the application of Christ's blood.
QUESTIONS
1. What the promises of the
new covenant?
2. What the work of the Holy
Spirit under the new covenant?
3. What scriptures show this
first promise, and what other scriptures show its fulfilment?
4. What the relation of the
conversion of 3,000 at Pentecost and the conversion of the Jews as a nation?
5. What the first result of
this work of the Spirit, and how is this thought elsewhere expressed in the New
Testament?
6. What the second result,
and how is this thought elsewhere ex- pressed by Paul?
7. Explain the difference in
experimental knowledge between the subjects of the two covenants, 8:11.
8. What the illustration by the author?
9. What reason is assigned attesting the character of this
knowledge, and what its meaning?
10. How would you apply
10:17 as a test in an inquiry room to determine a case of doubtful conversion?
11. What the two distinct
elements in regeneration?
12. Show these two elements
in Ezekiel 36:25-27.
13. Show the same in Titus
3:5.
14. Also in John 3:5.
15. Ephesians 5:26.
16. What Old Testament type
of applying the blood of this one sacrifice, and where found? Explain fully.
THE PROMISE OF THE SURETY AND OF THE
SACRIFICE
Hebrews 8:6 to 10:39.
We have seen in the preceding chapter that the coming of the Holy Spirit is the
first great promise of the new covenant, that is, in the order of Paul's
argument, and that the objects of the Spirit's work is to secure a perfect
obedience to the law. That this is accomplished by (1) regeneration in its two
elements, cleansing by the application of Christ's blood to the sinner and by
renewing the mind; (2) by certifying in the experience of its subject the
remission of sins and sonship; and (3) by complete sanctification of the soul
and the glorification of the body.
The second great promise of the new covenant is:
The surety of the new covenant. This doctrine is thus expressed: "By so
much also hath Jesus become the surety of the better covenant." That is in
7:22, but because this is the second idea, or High Priest idea, or the
suretyship of Jesus, discussion was deferred when we were on chapter 7 until we
came to the first, or legal, idea of the suretyship, so as to present the two
together. Webster thus defines the legal idea: "In law, one that is bound
with and for another," and he cites the words of Judah to Joseph:
"Thy servant became surety for the lad to my father" (Gen. 44:22),
and further says that the surety is compellable to pay the debt of the original
debtor.
The legal idea is even stronger when the surety becomes an instant substitute
for the original debtor by having the debt charged to the surety and the debtor
released. In this case there is remission to the debtor before the surety
actually pays the debt to the creditor. For instance, Paul writes Philemon
concerning Onesimus: "But if he oweth thee aught, put that to mine
account; I Paul writeth with mine own hand, I will pay it." This is a
legal bond assuming the debt, and Onesimus is legally released when the debt is
transferred to Paul's account, though it may be quite a while before Paul pays
it. As the author of Hebrews expresses the thought elsewhere: "God was in
Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not reckoning unto them their
trespasses He is putting them to the account of the surety, not reckoning
their trespasses to them. Or, as in the case of Abraham himself: "And he
believed in Jehovah, and he reckoned it unto him for righteousness."
In this way only could the sins of the Old Testament saints (see chapter II) be
remitted and consciousness of remission given by the Holy Spirit before the
expiation of sins was made to God on the cross. As our old "Philadelphia
Confession of Faith" expresses it (Art. 8, Sec. 6): "Although the
price of redemption was not actually paid by Christ till after his incarnation,
yet the virtue, efficacy, and benefit thereof was communicated to the elect in
all ages successively from the beginning of the world, in and by those
promises, types, and sacrifices wherein he was revealed and signified to be the
Seed of the woman which should bruise the serpent's head; and the Lamb slain
from the foundation of the world, being the same yesterday, and today, and
forever." That is what our Baptist Articles of Confession say. One cannot
be a sound theologian if he fail to master this legal idea of the suretyship of
our Lord. It is precisely at this point that many great heresies have arisen,
two of which I now state:
1. That Old Testament saints, after death, were sidetracked into a half-way
place until after Christ's death, and then he announced to them their
deliverance, and took them with him into heaven a conceit derived from
uninspired apocryphal books, written in part, perhaps, before Christ came, and
the rest after his death, yet this error prevails with many till this day.
2. The second heresy is very modern, and is most thoroughly set forth by Mr.
Ezell, a Campbellite preacher, in a book which treats the new covenant as
Christ's last will and testament which could not become effective until after
Christ's death, his object being to shut off consideration of all cases of
pardon as recorded in the gospels as not now applicable, and make Acts 2:38 the
one and only "law of pardon." His argument is based on Hebrews
9:16-17. Before a will or testament is effective there must of necessity be the
death of him that made it. On which we remark (1) that the Greek word, diatheke,
means "covenant," and the only place in the Bible where it may be
translated "testament" is in Hebrews 9:16-17, which would show, not
that the new covenant is a will, or testament, but that in one point only a
will is analogous to the covenant, namely, there must be a death to ratify it.
He takes a will to illustrate this one point of the covenant. The fallacy of
Ezell's whole argument lies in his failure to see that through the surety of
the new covenant being accounted in God's mind "a Lamb slain from the
foundation of the world," the benefits of the covenant may accrue to any
believer before the debt is actually paid Godward, as our argument has just
shown, and as the whole of chapter II will demonstrate.
The second idea of the suretyship is based on the passage showing the high
priesthood of Christ, who, by ever living to intercede for his people, secures
the remission of sins committed after justification, as the legal idea of
suretyship secured the remission of sins committed before justification. Hence
the conclusion of the author of Hebrews: "He is able to save unto the
uttermost all that come unto God through him, seeing he ever liveth to
intercede for them." The first idea of surety covers all past sins up to
justification, as we see clearly set forth in Romans 3:25, and the second idea
covers all sins to the uttermost that is after justification until we pass
out of the world. This entire argument is in Romans 8:33-39, where he says,
"Who can lay any charge to God's elect?" .First, Christ has died for
us; second, he is risen; third, he is exalted to the right hand of the majesty
on high; fourth, he ever liveth to intercede for us. And that passage in the
first letter of John: "And if any man sin, we have an advocate with the
Father, Jesus Christ the righteous . . . If we say that we have no sin, we
deceive ourselves and the truth is not in us." We see the double idea of a
surety the legal idea, covering sin up to justification, and the High Priest
idea, covering sin after justification.
Let us compare some Old Testament verses that bring out the idea of the surety.
First, the prayer of Job: "Give now a pledge, be surety for me with
myself"; second, Psalm 119:122: "Be surety for thy servant for good;
let not the proud oppress me;" third, the prayer of Hezekiah when he was
so sick: "Like a swallow or a crane did I chatter; I did moan as a dove;
mine eyes fail with looking upward: 0 Lord, I am oppressed, be thou my
surety." We see that every one of these, in a dark hour, desired a surety
that is above human power; they wanted a divine surety.
We now come to the third great promise of the new covenant, as set forth in
Hebrews 10:1-18, that is
The one expiating sacrifice. This scripture contrasts them by first showing
that the law was merely a shadow of the substance that was to come. As the
poet, Campbell, expresses it in the words of the wizard warning Lochiel before
the battle of Culloden: "Tis the sunset of life gives me mystical lore, And coming events
cast their shadows before.
If early in the morning on a bright day one starts toward the West, he casts
his shadow before him, the sun is behind him and the shadow before him. And
just so the real things in heaven cast before a model or rough outline like
shadow. And that constituted the typical part of the old covenant it was the
shadow of the reality in heaven. That is the first point.
The second point is that the constant repetition of these shadows year by year,
say on the great day of atonement every year, could not make those who drew nigh
to God perfect.
His third idea is that sacrifices without intrinsic merit cannot take away sin
"it is impossible for the blood of bullocks and goats to take away
sin." The blood of a brute cannot take away a human sin, and the principle
involved in that declaration is very far-reaching. We may apply that principle
this way: It is impossible on account of the lack of intrinsic merit that the
water of baptism, or the bread and wine of the Lord's Supper, shall take away
sin.
The next point is the testimony of the prophets, and the prophet he cites is
David in Psalm 40, but he quotes this from the Septuagint, which in the second
line gives a different idea from the Hebrew and gives the true idea, too. Let
us consider Psalm 40, commencing with verse 6: "Sacrifice and offering
thou hast no delight in." The translation of the Hebrew reads: "Mine
ears hast thou bored." But Paul says, "Sacrifice and offering thou
wouldst not, but a body didst thou prepare for me," and Paul follows the
Septuagint in quoting; there is not so very much difference in the two
meanings. When a man voluntarily preferred slavery under the old law, his ear
was nailed to a post as a badge of slavery; or the literal Hebrew, "Mine
ears hast thou digged," which might, mean "ears to hear." That
is the old Scripture idea; but the Septuagint idea is: "And a body hast
thou prepared for me." And that agrees with Luke 1:35: "The Holy
Spirit shall come upon thee, and the power of the most high shall overshadow
thee; wherefore also the holy one which is begotten shall be called the Son of
God." And it is in perfect harmony with John 1: "And the Word that
was God was manifest and became flesh" incarnate, took on body.
And it is in perfect accord with what we have already found in Hebrews 2: Since
then the children are sharers in flesh and blood, he also himself in like
manner partook of the same, that through his death he might bring to nought him
that had the power of death, that is, the devil;" and it is still more
clearly brought out in 1 Peter, where he says: "Who his own self bare our
sins in his body upon the tree."
So that the quotation from the Septuagint gives the Spirit idea:
"Sacrifices and offerings thou wouldst not, but a body didst thou prepare
for me." According to the prophecy of Isaiah: "What unto me is the
multitude of your sacrifices? said Jehovah: I have had enough of the burnt
offerings of rams, and the fat of fed beasts; and I delight not in the blood of
bullocks or of lambs, or of he-goats. When ye come to appear before me, who
hath required this at your hand, to trample my courts? Bring no more vain
oblations; incense is an abomination unto me; new moon and sabbath, the calling
of assemblies, I cannot away with the iniquity and the solemn meeting. Your new
moon and appointed feasts my soul hateth; they are a trouble unto me; I am
weary of bearing them. And when ye spread forth your hands, I will" hide
mine eyes from you; yea, when ye make many prayers, I will not hear; your hands
are full of blood" (Isa. 1:11-15). That is the testimony of one of the
prophets. David in Psalm 40: "Sacrifice and offering thou hast no delight
in; mine ears hast thou opened: burnt offering and sin offering hast thou not
required. Then said I, Lo, I am come; in the roll of the book it is written of
me; I delight to do thy will, 0 my God."
But I want to give you the testimony of other prophets, including David in
another place, as to the relative merit of the Old Testament and the New
Testament sacrifices. First, Psalm 51: For thou delightest not in sacrifice,
else would I give it; thou hast no pleasure in burnt offerings. The sacrifices
of God are a broken spirit; a broken and a contrite heart, O God, thou wilt not
despise." Note here that the sacrifices of God are a broken spirit and a
contrite heart. Second, a passage from Samuel, the prophet, (I Sam. 15:22-23):
"And Samuel said, Hath Jehovah as great delight in burnt offerings and
sacrifices, as in obeying the voice of Jehovah? Behold, to obey is better than
to sacrifice, and to hearken than the fat of rams." Samuel is talking to
Saul. Third, that remarkable prophecy in Jeremiah 7:22: "For I spake not
unto your fathers, nor commanded them in the day that I brought them out of the
land of Egypt, concerning burnt offerings or sacrifices: but this thing I
commanded them, saying, Hearken unto my voice, and I will be your God, and ye
shall be my people; and walk ye in all the way that I command you, that it may
be well with you." Fourth, the prophecy from Hosea 6:6: "For I desire
goodness and not sacrifice, and the knowledge of God more than burnt offerings.
But they, like Adam, have transgressed the covenant; there have they dealt
treacherously against me." Fifth, the passage from Micah 6:6-8:
"Wherewith shall I come before Jehovah, and bow myself before the high
God? Shall I come before him with burnt offerings, with calves a year old? Will
Jehovah be pleased with thousands of rams, or with ten thousands of rivers of
oil? Shall I give my firstborn for my transgression, the fruit of my body for
the sin of my soul?"
My object is to follow out the thoughts of the author of Hebrews here in order
to show that the prophets of the Old Testament, who were the true spiritual
interpreters, understood that these Old Testament offerings were to cease; they
never had any doubt in their minds about it, and indeed some higher critics
contend that God never meant for Moses to institute sacrifices at all in
which the higher critics are far astray. But it does make plain this point:
That there was preparation of mind for a new covenant, in which the better
sacrifice should take the place of the shadowy sacrifice of the old covenant.
For he grew up before him as a tender plant, and as a root out of the dry
ground: he hath no form nor comeliness and when we see him there is no beauty
that we should desire him. He was despised and rejected of men, a man of
sorrows and acquainted with grief, and as one from whom men hide their face he
was despised, and we esteemed him not. Surely he hath borne our grief and
carried our sorrows, yet we did not esteem him stricken, smitten of God, and
afflicted. But he was wounded for our transgressions; he was bruised for our
iniquities; the chastisement of our peace was upon him, and with his stripes we
are healed. All we, like sheep, have gone astray, we have turned every one to
his own way, and Jehovah. hath laid on him the iniquity of us all. He was
oppressed, yet when he was afflicted be opened not his mouth; as a lamb that is
led to the slaughter, and as a sheep that before his shearers is dumb, so he
opened not his mouth. By oppression and judgment he was taken away, and as for
his generation, who among them consider that he was cut off out of the land of
the living for the transgressions of my people to whom the stroke was due? And
they made his grave with the wicked, and with the rich man in his death;
although he had done no violence, neither was any deceit in his mouth. Yet it
pleased Jehovah to bruise him: he hath put him to grief: when thou shalt make
his soul an offering for sin, he shall see his seed, he shall prolong his days,
and the pleasure of Jehovah shall prosper in his hand. He shall see of the
travail of his soul, and shall be satisfied: by the knowledge of himself shall
my righteous servant justify many; and he shall bear their iniquities."
ISAIAH 53: 2-12.
That is a picture of Christ, and it is as good a picture of him as one who
lived in his time could have painted. I present one other idea of this
sacrifice the leading sacrificial idea of the old covenant the festival
lamb, or Passover lamb, whose blood was sprinkled on the doorposts to secure
the passing of the angel of death. In 1
Corinthians 5:7 Paul says: "Christ, our Passover Lamb, is sacrificed for
us," and in John 1:29, John the Baptist sees Jesus coming and points at
him and says, "Behold the Lamb of God that taketh away the sins of the
world."
A last thought on the sacrifice is this that Christ's offering is repeatedly
stated in this book to be once for all. in contrast with the year by year
sacrifices of the Old Testament he would never die but the one time. He would
make but one expiation of sin by his death, and then take a seat at the right
hand of the Majesty on high, and ever live to intercede for us.
Just here I must call attention to a heresy of the gravest character the
Romanist heresy of the doctrine of the Mass. They say that whenever their
priest consecrates the wafer and the wine, that he actually creates God, and
that in the offering of that wine and bread there is a real sacrifice of the
Son of God. That is fixing upon him what he expressly declared should not be
that there would be no repetition of this sacrifice that it was to be once
for all. They tell their people that when they take the wafer on their lips
(the priests do not give them any of the wine; they Just give them the wafer)
that they masticate God, and they base it upon that word of our Lord when he
held out the bread: "This is my body, broken for you," whereas, there
is no clearer meaning of the verb "to be" than the sense of
represent. For instance, in Genesis, Joseph says, "The seven lean kine and
the seven poor ears of corn which you dreamed about, are seven years of
famine." There is the verb "to be" "are," that is,
they represent seven years of famine. When I go into a picture gallery and say,
"This is Washington, that is Webster, that is Henry Clay," I do not
mean to say that my word creates these men, but that the pictures represent
them.
I do not know of any other heresy equal to this one.
And they expressly declare that whoever denies that that action of the priest
does create God, and that whoever denies that there is a real sacrifice of
Christ every time the priest consecrates these elements, will not be saved. And
they expressly declare in the Council of Trent that no man can be saved who
does not believe what they teach on this subject. That is what is called
transubstantiation a change of substance. Transubstantiation that is the
name of their doctrine that there is in the elements of bread and wine a real
person and blood, hence they carry these elements in procession, and they teach
that as they carry them, whoever does not kneel down and worship them sins
against the Holy Ghost. That is what is called the "Procession of the
Host," which one must adore as God, and if he does not believe that, he
will go to hell. That is the teaching of every Romanist in the world.
The Lutheran doctrine also contradicts the statement here of the sacrifice of
Christ once for all. Luther denies that there is a change of substance. He
calls his doctrine "Con- substantiation" not transubstantiation. He
says that; every time the Lord's Supper is observed there is in the elements
the real presence of God, and his favorite illustration is this: "I take a
piece of iron cold, dark iron and put it into the fire, I do not change the
substance, but when I take it out there is something in it that was not in it
before and that is heat and it looks different from what it did before; so
it is practically the same thing." And Luther bases his arguments upon
exactly the same scripture, thus: "'This is my body.' When we consecrate
the bread, there enters a real presence of a person that was not in it before,
just like putting the iron into the fire puts heat into it that was not in it
before."
This doctrine of Luther split the Reformation into the German camp and the
Genevan, or French camp. The Huguenots denied the doctrine of consubstantiation
on the principle of Christ's sacrifice once for all. The Prince of Hesse Cassel
was very much disturbed over the divisions of the Protestants, so he invited
Luther and Melancthon on one side, and Zwingli and Ecolampadius on the other
side, to meet in his palace and discuss this until they could come together
and they were about like some juries the longer they discussed it the wider
apart they were. So in order to keep down a row, Philip of Hesse, knowing that
Zwingli was fiery and that Luther was fiery) put Ecolampadius to debate with Luther,
and put Melancthon to debate with Zwingli. But after they had debated for a
while, the two fiery men left their mild opponents and rushed up to each other.
Luther said, "I affirm, in the words of the Bible: 'This is my body,'
" to which Zwingli replied: "You quote a Latin translation, and I
oppose it with the doctrine: Ascendit in Coelum; his body cannot be in two
places at the same time." They had a time of it. That is one of the most
interesting incidents of the Reformation that fight between Zwingli and
Luther.
QUESTIONS
1. Explain the surety of the
new covenant.
2. What Webster's definition
of "surety," and what his illustration of its use?
3. Under what conditions is
the legal phase of this subject strongest, and how does Paul illustrate this
thought?
4. What bearing has this on
the remission of the sins of Old Testament saints?
5. What the article of faith
in the old Philadelphia Confession of Faith on this point?
6. State and elaborate two
heresies arising at this point.
7. What the second idea of
suretyship, and what the New Testament scriptures proving it?
8. What Old Testament
scriptures bear on the idea of the surety?
9. Explain "the
shadow," or "the pattern," or "copy," characteristic
of the old covenant, and cite a poetic illustration (10:1).
10. Expound Hebrews 10:1-14,
bringing out clearly the dignity and intrinsic merit of the one great vicarious
sacrifice of the new covenant, citing parallel passages in both Testaments.
11. Apply the logic of 10:4
to the doctrine of baptismal remission or other sacramental means of salvation,
and cite the Campbellite and Romanist views.
12. What distinct office of
our Lord involved in Hebrews 10:5-7?
13. What the striking
testimony of the prophets on the inefficacy and transitory character of the sin
offerings of the old covenant?
14. Where do we get the true
idea of sacrifice in the Old Testament, and how is it expressed there?
15. What the great type of
the one sacrifice in the Pentateuch, and what the New Testament identification
of it?
16. What New Testament
festival of the altar (Hebrews 13:10) commemorating this one sacrifice, and
where, in another letter, does Paul enforce this close communion?
17. What the difference in
effect on gins between the one sacrifice, once for all, of the new covenant,
and the many sacrifices, oft repeated, of the old covenant?
18. Apply the logic of
10:12-14 to the Romanist transubstantiation and the Lutheran consubstantiation,
and cite on the latter the debate
between Luther and Zwingli.
PROMISES OF THE NEW COVENANT
Hebrews 8:6 to 10:39.
The fourth promise of the new covenant is that all Christians shall be priests
unto God, and shall directly offer to him spiritual, nonexpiatory sacrifices,
anywhere, at any time, and in all places. The negative value of this promise is
itself incalculable. It forever set aside and dispenses with:
1. The old covenant's one place of meeting God. Whether tabernacle, temple,
earthly Jerusalem, or land of Canaan, their mission and sanctity are ended
forever. Holiness no longer attaches to any of them. All are as empty as the
sepulcher of our Lord. The efforts of the Crusades to recover a city and land
no longer holy was a foolish quest. As says our Lord himself to the woman of
Samaria: "Woman, believe me, the hour cometh, when neither in this
mountain [i.e., Gerizirn, the site of the Samaritan temple] nor in Jerusalem
shall ye worship the Father . . . The hour cometh, and now is, when the true
worshipers shall worship the Father in spirit and truth: for such doth the
Father seek to be his worshipers. God is a Spirit: and they that worship him
must worship in spirit and in truth" (John 4:21-24).
2. It dispenses with all the third party human go-betweens that officiated
between the soul and its God. The Greek and Romanist priestly hierarchies of
human gobetweens, and all their imitations in other denominations, are sinful
degenerations into the obsolete and superseded old covenant.
3. It sets aside all the doctrines of consubstantiation and transubstantiation,
which in any form affirm and repeat and adore a real expiatory sacrifice in the
Memorial Supper of our Lord, or attach saving efficacy to the memorial rite of
baptism. In other words, connecting two and three it sweeps away the whole
system of sacredotalism which makes the office of a human third party necessary
to the salvation of the sinner.
4. All the Old Testament sabbatic cycle, whether seventh day, lunar, annual,
seventh year, or fiftieth year the limited fixed times in which to come
before the Lord.
5. All the Old Testament nonexpiating sacrifices.
6. Israel according to the flesh as the people of God.
POSITIVELY
1. It affirms a spiritual Israel, every one of whom is a priest unto God. In
the book of Hebrews this doctrine 'if embodied in the phrase: "church of
the first-born" (12:23)., which means that the Old Testament type, which
gave to the first-born of a family the right of primogeniture, including the
authority of priesthood, and which was exchanged for the tribe of Levi, is
fulfilled in each one born of the Holy Spirit under the new covenant. In other
words, every one born of the Holy Spirit is a priest who may at all times, m(
all places, and under all emergencies go for himself directly to God.
The doctrine of this new and spiritual Israel a people of God's own
possession is elsewhere presented by Paul (2 Cor. 6:17 to 7:1; Titus 2:14).
Here the language of Peter is the most explicit: "Ye, as living stones,
are built up a spiritual house to be a holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual
sacrifices acceptable to God through Jesus Christ . . . Ye are an elect race, a
royal priesthood, a holy nation, a people for God's own possession, that ye may
show forth the excellencies of him who called you out of darkness into his
marvelous light." To these we may add: "And he made us to be a
kingdom, to be priests unto his God and Father; to him be the glory and dominion
forever and ever, Amen. Rev. 1:6). "And makest them to be unto our God a
kingdom and priests, and they reign upon the earth" (Rev. 5:10).
"Blessed is he that hath part in the first resurrection; over these the
second death hath no power, but they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and
shall reign with him a thousand years" (Rev. 20:6).
(1) Our own selves: "I beseech you, therefore, brethren, by the mercies of
God, to present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable to God, which
is your spiritual service." And concerning the Macedonians Paul says,
"And this, not as we had hoped, but first they gave their own selves unto
the Lord, and to us through the will of God" (2 Cor. 8:5).
(2) Contribution to Christ in his cause and people. We recall the case of the
Philippians: "And ye yourselves also know, ye Philippians, that in the
beginning of the gospel, when I departed from Macedonia, no church had
fellowship with me in the matter of giving and receiving but ye only; for even
in Thessalonica ye sent once and again unto my need. Not that I seek for the
gift, but I seek for the fruit that increaseth to your account. But I have all
things and abound: I am filled, having received from Epaphroditus the things
that come from you, an odor of a sweet smell, a sacrifice acceptable, well
pleasing to God" (Phil. 4:15-18).
(3) The testimony of this letter: "Through him then let us offer up a
sacrifice of praise to God continually, that is the fruit of lips which make
confession to his name. But to do good, and to communicate forget not, for with
such sacrifices God is well pleased" (Heb. 13:15-16).
(4) All the testimonies from the prophets introduced in the last chapter (See
Job 17:3; Psalm 119; Isaiah 38:14; I Samuel 15:22; Psalm 51:16-17; Isaiah
1:11-17; Jeremiah 7: 21-23; Hosea 6:6; Micah 6:6-8.)
But this idea of the priesthood of all Christians is so closely associated with
another thought that we cannot separate them. One of the passages cited says,
"A royal priesthood"; another says, "He has made us a kingdom
and priests," while this letter says, in commenting on the service of the
Christian priesthood, "Wherefore, receiving a kingdom that cannot be
shaken, let us have grace, whereby we may offer service well pleasing to God
with reverence and awe." Everything relating to the old covenant was
shaken, and soon, in the destruction of Jerusalem, would pass away forever. But
this royal priesthood would continue this kingdom would never be moved. As
Daniel prophesied, the kingdom set up by the God of heaven would be an
everlasting kingdom and would never pass to another people. Or, as our Lord
expresses it: "The gates of hell shall never prevail against the church he
established. These priests are all kings, and their kingdom is eternal!"
The fifth great promise of the new covenant is the final advent of our Lord to
raise the dead and judge the world. The passages in this letter are very
striking: "So Christ also, having been once offered to bear the sins of
many, shall appear a second time, apart from sin, to them that wait for him
unto salvation."
1. On this passage particularly note the negative: "apart from sin,"
i.e., not this last time as a sin offering. That was the object of his first
advent. There is no gospel to be preached after this final advent no
intercession for he vacates the mediatorial throne and the high priest
advocacy
2. "Not forsaking our own assembling together, as the custom of some is,
but exhorting one another, and so much the more as ye see the day drawing nigh.
. . . For ye have need of patience, that, having done the will of God, ye may
receive the promise" (Heb. 10:25-37).
Here the speediness of his coming is emphasized, as in very many other New
Testament passages. But it is not "quickly" as man counts, but
"quickly" as he counts, "with whom a thousand years is as a
day." As Peter declares:
Knowing this first, that in the last days mockers shall come with mockery,
walking after their own lusts, and saying, Where is the promise of his coming?
for from the day that the fathers fell asleep, all things continue as they were
from the beginning of the creation. For this they wilfully forget, that there
were heavens from of old, and an earth compacted out of water and amidst water,
by the word of God by which means the world that then was, being overflowed
with water, perished: but the heavens that now are, and the earth, by the same
word, have been stored up for fire, being reserved against the day of judgment
and destruction of ungodly men. But forget not this one thing, beloved, that
one day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day.
The Lord is not slack concerning his promise, as some count slackness; but is
long-suffering to youward, not wishing that any should perish, but that all
should come to repentance. But the day of the Lord will come as a thief; in the
which the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall be
dissolved with a fervent heat, and the earth and the works that are therein
shall be burned up. Seeing that these things are thus all to be dissolved, what
manner of persons ought ye to be in all holy living and godliness, looking for
and earnestly desiring the coming of the day of God, by reason of which the
heavens being on fire shall be dissolved, and the elements shall melt with
fervent heat? But according to his promise, we look for new heavens and a new
earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness. 2 PETER 3:3-13.
It was the apparent tardiness of his coming, as men Judged, that was tempting
these Asia Minor Jews to apostatize. And it is in this very connection and on
this precise point that Peter bears the direct testimony of Paul's authorship
to this letter: "And account that the long suffering of our Lord is
salvation; even as our beloved brother Paul also, according to the wisdom given
to him, wrote unto you" (2 Peter 3:15).
3. He comes in his last office, not as a prophet, sacrifice, priest, and not
even as king to continue his mediatorial session at God's right hand, for he
will turn over the kingdom to the Father ( 1 Cor. 15:24-25), but he comes as
judge to wind up earth's affairs.
(1) In the dissolution of the material universe: "And thou, Lord, in the
beginning, didst lay the foundation of the earth and the heavens are the works
of thy hands: they shall perish, but thou continuest; and they shall wax old as
doth a garment; and a mantle shall thou roll them up, as a garment, and they
shall be changed; but thou art the same, and thy years shall not fail"
(Heb. 1:10-12). "But immediately after the tribulation of those days the
sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars
shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken"
(Matt. 24:29). "And I saw a great white throne, and him that sat upon it,
from whose face the earth and heaven fled away, and there was found no place
for them" (Rev. 20:11); and particularly: "But the heavens that now
are and the earth, by the same word, have been stored up for fire, being
reserved against the day of judgment and destruction of ungodly men. . . . But
the day of the Lord will come as a thief, in which the heavens will pass away
with a great noise, and the elements shall be dissolved with fervent heat, and
the earth and the works that are therein shall be burned up" (2 Peter
3:7-10).
(2) In the everlasting punishment of the wicked: "For if we sin wilfully
after that we have received the knowledge of the truth, there remaineth no more
a sacrifice for sins, but a certain fearful expectation of judgment and a
fierceness of fire which shall devour the adversaries. A man that hath set at
naught Moses' law dieth without compassion on the word of two or three
witnesses; of how much sorer punishment, think ye, shall he be judged worthy,
who hath trodden under foot the Son of God, and hath counted the blood of the
covenant wherewith he was sanctified an unholy thing, and hath done despite
unto the Spirit of grace? For we know him that said: Vengeance belongeth unto
me, I will recompense. And again, The Lord shall judge his people. It is a
fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God" (Heb. 10:26-31).
"For the land which hath drunk the rain that cometh oft upon it, and
bringeth forth herbs meet for them for whose sake it is also tilled, receiveth
blessings from God; but if it beareth thorns and thistles, it is rejected and
nigh unto a curse; whose end is to be burned" (Heb. 6:7-8).' "How
shall we escape if we neglect so great a salvation? which having at first been
spoken through the Lord, was confirmed unto us by them that heard" (Heb.
2:3). "See that ye refuse not him that speaketh. For if they escaped not
when they refused him that warned them on earth, much more shall not we escape
who turn away from him that warneth from heaven: whose voice then shook the
earth, but now he hath promised, saying, Yet once more will I make to tremble
not the earth only, but also the heaven. . . . For our God is a consuming
fire" (Heb. 12:25-26, 29).
4. In the better resurrection of the righteous: "Women received their dead
by a resurrection: and others were tortured, not accepting their deliverance;
that they might obtain a better resurrection" (Heb. 11:35), and the
consummation of their salvation: "For not unto angels did he subject the
world to come, whereof We speak. . . . And again I will put my trust in him.
And again, Behold, I and the children God hath given me. . . . For ye have need
of patience, that, having done the will of God, ye may receive the
promise" (Heb. 2:5,13; 10:36).
On two and three as simultaneous: "The men of Nineveh shall stand up in
the judgment with this generation and shall condemn it; for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah; and behold, a greater than Jonah is here. The queen of
the South shall rise up in the judgment with this generation and shall condemn
it, for she came from the ends of the earth to hear the wisdom of Solomon: and
behold, a greater than Solomon is here" (Matt. 12:41-42). "But when
the Son of man shall come in his glory, and all the angels with him, then shall
he sit on the throne of his glory; and before him shall be gathered all the
nations; and he shall separate them one fro goats; and he shall set the sheep
on his right hand, but the goats on the left. Then shall the King say unto them
on his right hand: Come ye, blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared
for you from the foundation of the world. . . . Then shall he say also unto
them on his left hand, Depart from me, ye cursed, into the eternal fire which
is prepared for the devil and his angels. . . . And these shall go away into
eternal punishment; and the righteous into eternal life" (Matt. 25:31-46).
"And to you that are afflicted rest with us, at the revelation of the Lord
Jesus Christ from heaven with the angels of his power in flaming fire,
rendering vengeance to them that know not God, and to them that obey not the
gospel of our Lord Jesus; who shall suffer punishment, even eternal destruction
from the face of the Lord and from the glory of his might, when he shall come
to be glorified in his saints, and to be marvelled at in all them that believed
(because our testimony unto you was believed) in that day" (2 Thess. 1:
7-10).
"And I saw a great white throne, and him that sat upon it, from whose face
the earth and the heavens fled away; and there was found no place for them. And
I saw the dead, the great and small, standing before the throne; and books were
opened; and another book was opened, which was the book of life, and the dead
were judged out of the things which were written in the books, according to
their works. And the sea gave up the dead that were in it, and death and hades
gave up the dead that were in them, and they were judged every man according to
their works. And death and hades were cast into the lake of fire. And if any
was not found written in the book of life, he was cast into the lake of
fire" (Rev. 20:11-15).
QUESTIONS
1. What the fourth promise
of the new covenant?
2. What the negative value
of this promise?
3. What its positive value?
4. What passage in the book
affirms the first element of positive value?
5. Cite passages from other
New Testament books supporting this view?
6. What new and additional
idea attaches to this priesthood, what the proof of it, and what the conclusion
therefrom?
7. What the spiritual
sacrifices offered by this new priesthood?
8. What the fifth great
promise of the new covenant?
9. What, passage shows the
negative object of his coming, and what the explanation of it?
10. Cite the passages which
emphasize the speediness of his coming?
11. Is this a speediness in
man's sight or God's sight, and what the proof from Peter?
12. Prove from Peter on this
point that Paul wrote the letter to the Hebrews.
13. In what offices does he
not come, and the resultant doctrines?
14. In what office does he
come?
15. What, without citing
passages, the three objects of his final advent?
16. What passage in this
book shows the effect of his coming on. the material universe, and what
correlative passages from other books?
17. What passage from. this
book show that he comes to judge and punish the wicked?
18. What the passages in
this book which show that he comes for the consummation of the salvation of the
righteous?
19. Cite passages from other
New Testament books that the salvation in glory of the righteous is
simultaneous with the everlasting punishment of the wicked.
20. In view of the fourth
promise, will there ever be a restoration of the Jews, as Jews, and a
restoration of the earthly Jerusalem and its temple worship?
21. What then, is the
meaning of the restoration of the Jews as a nation?
THE HEROES OF FAITH
Hebrews 11:1 to 12:17.
All the great heroes of the past achieved their glory and immortality by faith,
the distinctive and conquering principle of the new covenant, which especially
laid hold upon new covenant promises. Indeed, this section is introduced by a
reference to the fifth great promise of the new covenant just discussed.
Chapter 10 closes thus: "For ye have need of patience, that, having done
the will of God, ye may receive the promise. For yet a little while, he that
cometh shall come, and shall not tarry. But my righteous one shall live by
faith; and if he shrink back, my soul hath no pleasure in him. But we are not
one of them that shrink back unto perdition; but of them that have faith unto
the saving of the soul" (Heb. 10:36-39).
Here is the promise the speedy coming of the Lord. Here especially they have
need of patience. These Asia-Minor Jews were suffering great afflictions,
trials and persecutions. Their oft-promised Lord delayed his coming to deliver
them. They were tempted to give up all hope of the promise. The exhortation is
that a justified man must live by faith. If he shrink back God has no pleasure
in him that a true Christian does not shrink back unto perdition, but has
faith unto the saving of his soul.
To illustrate his thought, Paul calls the roll of their illustrious dead and
shows their patience of faith and their steadfastness, not only under greater
trials than any of these people were subjected to, but held on unswervingly,
though they knew that the promise would never be fulfilled in their day. He
appeals to heroic history. History not only teaches lessons and imposes
obligations, but summons all the mighty dead as witnesses of the present, and
encourages to present fidelity. The author of Hebrews has that creative faculty
the imagination and makes the history live before us. The heroes are
quickened, come out of their graves, and as sympathetic spectators, crowd the
amphitheater of our racecourse. They beckon, they clap their hands, they wave
their crowns and shout: "Don't faint! Don't fall! Come on! Come on, and
win the race!"
He opens the discussion, not so much with a technical definition of faith as a
description of its nature: "Faith gives substance to things hoped
for." That is his first idea. Let us illustrate: A debtor offers in payment
of his debt a certified check for the amount due. That check is not money, but
serves as money. The creditor's acceptance of the check gives substance to it.
He knows the bank on which it is drawn and the trustworthiness of the cashier's
certificate. The debtor does not need to show him the bullion in the bank that
makes it good. A promise that is adequately assured and guaranteed may be used
as cash in the money market. So the future things promised in the new covenant,
like the coming of our Lord, excite our hopes, and faith, resting on the
guaranty of the promise, gives present substance to the things hoped for. By
faith thus exercised, the powers of the world to come are here.
His second idea is that faith is a conviction of things unseen. The invisible
thing may be past, present, or future. But God's word certifies its reality.
Faith takes God at his word and is a conviction that the worst is true, though
not demonstrable to the carnal senses. We may not see it for faith walks not
by sight it may not be audible nor palpable, but God said it, and it's true.
In all the examples to be cited one or the other of these ideas of faith is
evident.
His third idea is that God himself bears witness whenever such faith is
exercised, and this divine witness-bearing, realized in our experience, is a
confirmation, or assurance, to the believer which justifies his faith and gives
experimental rest and peace to him, for as says the text "Therein the
elders had witness borne to them."
His fourth idea is that
Such faith confers an earthly immortality: "By it, he being dead, yet
speaketh." That voice never becomes silent. Faith makes the believer an
orator, a poet, a prophet forever. The voices of unbelief die utterly away.
In this glorious chapter we shall see other virtues of faith:
1. ID two cases it has secured translation over the river of death, and will
again, on a mightier scale at our Lord's coming.
2. It always pleases God, and without it God cannot be pleased.
3. It brings salavation sometimes temporal, always eternal.
4. It both conquers and condemns the world.
5. It sustains under a privation or torture.
6. It is a spiritual telescope, bringing the invisible and heavenly world into
clear view, and the spiritual microscope discerning God's providence in the
fall of a sparrow.
7. It confers potency on impotency.
8. It staggers not in unbelief, though the dead must be raised to fulfil the
promise.
9. It has the spirit of prophecy, foretelling future events.
10. It is the principle by which great decisions are made.
11. It divests of all fear except the fear of God.
12. It is the principle of obedience, progress, and sanctification.
13. It overcomes the insuperable and achieves the impossible. It passes seas
and rivers dry-shod, crumbles the walls of hostile cities,, subdues kingdoms,
obtains promises, stops the mouths of lions, quenches the power of fire,
escapes the sword, waxes valiant in fight, accepts spoliation of goods, wanders
unawed in mountains, and sleeps undisturbed in dens and caves of the earth.
14. It understands origins, and destinies, and the supernatural all beyond
the ken, and outside the realm of human science and philosophy.
15. It controls the life, being the eye and ear and hand and heart of the soul.
We now take up, in order, the cited examples of its power:
1. "By it we understood that the worlds have been framed by the word of
God, so that what is seen hath not been made out of things which appear."
That is, it learns more in the first sentence of the Bible than all human
science and philosophy ever discovered, to wit: "In the beginning God
created the heavens and the earth." To create is to bring into being
without the use of pre-existing material. That one sentence answers all
atheism, pantheism, stoicism, Epicurianism, agnosticism, materialism. In this'
first example "faith is the conviction of things unseen." No man was
there to witness. We take it on God's word. He alone being present, reveals the
past. We do not ask science or philosophy to account for the universe. The
scientist and philosopher were not there.
We prefer to accept the testimony of the infinite eyewitness and agent rather
than the puerile fancies and contradictory conjectures of finite absentees.
ABEL AND CAIN
(11: 4)
This is the first recorded case of saving faith on the one hand, and of
unbelief rejecting the gospel on the other hand. The case is every way notable:
1. These were probably twin brothers the first born of woman.
2. The mother's hopes turned to Cain, believing him to be the promised seed
that would bruise the serpent's head.
3. The Lord dwelt between the Cherubim as a Shekinah, or sword flame, on the
newly established throne of grace, at the east of the lost paradise to keep
open or shut, the way to the tree of life.
4. A way of approach to God had been appointed through sacrifices, both
expiatory and nonexpiatory, the latter nonacceptable when not based on the
former.
5. From the throne of grace two ways divided: The way of faith, and the way of
Cain. In one or the other the whole human race has walked.
6. The expiatory sacrifice proclaimed its offerer a sinner, seeking mercy
through a propitiation. The nonexpiatory without the other announced its
offerer as denying himself to be a sinner in need of atonement, and
acknowledged only the necessity of a thank offering.
The record shows both men coming before the Lord with sacrifices, and Jehovah's
accepting the one and rejecting the other. Here we need to read the Genesis
history of the transaction, and then the New Testament interpretation:
1. The text says (verse 4) Abel had faith, i.e., he looked to the unseen
Antitype of his propitiatory sacrifice and gave substance to what he hoped for.
2. This sacrifice was more excellent than Cain's.
3. God's witness assured his faith. This was an internal witness of the Holy
Spirit to his spirit.
4. God bore witness by fire to the excellence of his offering, as in the case
of Gideon (Judg. 6:21) and David (1 Chron. 21:26), and Elijah (1 Kings 18:38).
This was an external witness.
5. By his faith, though dead, he yet speaketh. The excellence of this sacrifice
consisted in its confession that he was a sinner, approaching God in the
appointed way for propitiation of sin, by the blood of a vicarious sacrifice.
Again this letter teaches that the blood of our Lord sprinkled on the heavenly
mercy seat speaketh better things for us than the blood of Abel's typical lamb
(12:24).
The apostle John, in commenting on the Genesis history, goes deeper into the
origin of the case: "Not as Cain was of the evil one, and slew his
brother. And wherefore slew he him? Because his works were evil and his
brother's righteous." His context plainly attributes the difference in the
actions of the two brothers to the difference in the filial relations, not to
Adam and Eve, but to God and the devil. Abel was born of God, and Cain was a
child of the devil. The one following his spiritual origin, believed, loved,
obeyed. The other, following his spiritually devilish origin, did not believe, did
not obey, but hated and murdered his brother. Jude, the brother of our Lord,
warned these very hesitating Jews of the dispersion that denying the Lord is
"going in the way of Cain." As has been said before, from that first
altar scene, two ways diverge:
1. The way of Abel, followed by Seth, Methuselah, Noah.
2. The way of Cain, followed by the other antediluvians who perished in the
flood.
3. After the flood, all the world population, descendants of Noah according to
the flesh, diverge according to their spiritual descent. It was so in Christ's
time, who said: "Ye are of your father, the devil." It is so now.
Spiritual descent alone determines the way we follow.
THE CASE OF
ENOCH
This case is remarkable in its bearing on the fifth promise of the new
covenant. From the Genesis history we learn the turning point in the life of
Enoch. He was sixty-five years old, and a child had just been born to him. A
revelation from God caused him to name the child "Methuselah," which
means that the world would be destroyed when this child died. And indeed the
flood came the very year, and perhaps the very day, that Methuselah died. The
revelation made a profound impression on Enoch's mind. He was converted, and
from that time on walked with God. Two cannot walk together except they be
agreed. Enoch was reconciled to God and companioned with him all the rest of
his life on earth. His faith was remarkable in two directions:
1. It went beyond the flood, beyond the first advent of our Lord, even to his
final advent and the very purposes of that advent. The spirit of prophecy came
on him, and he spoke concerning the last scene in the drama of time: "And
to these also Enoch, the seventh from Adam, prophesied, saying, Behold, the
Lord came with ten thousands of his holy ones, to execute judgment upon all,
and to convict all the ungodly of all their works of ungodliness which they
have ungodly wrought, and all the hard things which ungodly sinners have spoken
against him: (Jude 14-15).
2. It was yet more remarkable in its effect on himself. Genesis says,
"Enoch walked with God three hundred years. And he was not, for God took
him." The text in Hebrews explains "By faith Enoch was translated
that he should not see death, and he was not found because God translated him;
for he hath had witnesses borne to him that before his translation he had been
well-pleasing unto God" (Heb. 11:5). His faith here evidently laid hold on
the fifth promise of the new covenant the final advent of our Lord for it is
only at that advent that all living Christians are glorified without death, as
explained by Paul elsewhere: "Behold, I tell you a mystery: We all shall
not sleep, but we shall all be changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an
eye, at the last trump: for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be
raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed. For this corruptible must put on
incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality. But when this
corruptible shall have put on incorruption, and this mortal shall have put on
immortality, then shall come to pass the saying that is written) Death is
swallowed up in victory. 0, death, where is thy victory? 0 death, where is thy
sting?"
Here the apostle describes a harvest. But Enoch and Elijah, by mighty anticipatory
faith, were firstfruits. Look at that word "translated," derived from
the compound Latin word, trans "across" or "over," and
ferro, the irregular verb "to bear," or "to carry" he was
borne across, or over, the river of death. The principal parts of this verb are
transferro, transferre, transtuli, translatum.
As in all the other cases Enoch had witness borne to him that he was
well-pleasing to God a double witness: First, internal assurance by the Holy
Spirit; second, external witness in his translation. Enoch, therefore, was the
first man who ever entered heaven in both soul and body. An apocryphal book has
been attributed to him, which is discussed in the interpretation of the book of
Jude.
QUESTIONS
1. What promise of the new
covenant introduces chapter 11?
2. How does chapter 11
illustrate the introduction?
3. What creative faculty is
employed in the method of using this history?
4. What metaphor concludes
the argument?
5. State the several ideas
and virtues of faith in this discussion.
6. Cite and expound the
first example.
7. In the case of Abel and
Cain, what the facts that make it notable?
8. What the five points in
Abel's case?
9. In what did the
excellence of his sacrifice consist?
10. Expound the reference in
12:24.
11. Cite John's reference to
the case, and show how he goes to the root of the matter.
12. How does Jude use the
case?
13. In the case of Enoch,
what and when the turning point in his life?
14. What the result on his
life?
15. Show the two remarkable
characteristics of his faith?
16. In what two ways was
witness borne to Abel? To Enoch?
THE HEROES OF FAITH (CONTINUED)
Hebrews 11:6-40.
We commence this chapter by glancing back to the witness borne to Enoch, with
the broad affirmation: "Without faith it is impossible to be well-pleasing
unto God, for he that cometh to God must believe that he is, and that he is a
rewarder of them that seek after him."
This affirmation not only condemns atheists who say there is no God, and
deists, who, while admitting his existence, deny his revelation in the Bible,
and all who deny from any cause his providence and supernatural intervention by
miracle and answer to prayer, but it also condemns all hypocrisy, ritualism,
formalism, or other perfunctory obedience and worship on the part of those who,
however orthodox in profession, yet in heart and life deny him. Its teaching is
on a line with a previous exhortation that as our High Priest is touched with
the feeling of our infirmities, having been in all points tempted as we are:
"Let us therefore draw near with boldness unto the throne of grace, that
we may receive mercy, and find grace to help in every time of need." That
is no religion at all, whatever its guise, which does not avow and practice the
doctrine that there is a throne of grace and mercy, approachable directly, at
any time or anywhere, by any member of the human race in this life and free
from the unpardonable sin, and that God hears and answers prayer according to a
supernatural, spiritual law, which is above what is called the course of nature
as defined by human science.
At the beginning of a great meeting in Waco I preached a series of sermons on
"He that cometh to God must believe that he is and a rewarder of them that
seek him," and applied it particularly to the Holy Spirit, pressing the
questions: Do you believe there is a personal Holy Spirit? Do you believe he is
present? Do you believe he is a prayer hearing God?
Noah. "By faith, Noah, being warned of God concerning things not seen as
yet, moved with godly fear, prepared an ark to the saving of his house; through
which he condemned the world, and became the heir of the righteousness, which
is according to faith" (Heb. 11:7). The order of events here are:
1. God, by special revelation, warns Noah of the destruction of the world by a
flood.
2. He commands him to prepare an ark according to a given plan for the
preservation of his house and such animals as were necessary to repopulate the
earth after the subsidence of the flood.
3. Noah believed God's revelation and obeyed him in every particular.
4. The flood came according to the warning, and Noah and all with him in the
ark, human and other animal life, were saved and did repopulate the earth. See
Genesis 6:13; 9:19; and compare 1 Peter 3:19-21 and 4:6, and 2 Peter 3:1-15,
and Matthew 24:37-39.
This stupendous achievement of faith is remarkable from at least three
considerations:
1. The event predicted was unseen and unforeseeable by human wisdom.
2. It was contrary to all antecedent human experience, and contrary to the
established order of nature.
3. It was on a scale of magnitude to stagger credulity.
4. Its alleged reasons were on moral and not natural grounds.
5. It called for great and long-continued labor and great expense. The ark
approximated the Great Eastern in size and tonnage. The various supplies to
sustain its occupants for a year added enormously to cost and labor.
6. The one matter of isolating from their fellows and assembling in the ark at
a particular date the required pairs and sevens of animals was wholly beyond
unaided human power.
7. The jeers and scorn of an unbelieving world added greatly to the difficulty
of obedience.
This book declares:
1. That in all this course, Noah was led by faith
2. That by this faith he became an heir of righteousness
3. That by it he condemned the unbelieving world
4. That believing God, he was moved by fear.
Men are influenced by motives. The hope of reward and the fear of punishment
influence all men. In my youth I read the great sermon on Noah by Andrew
Fuller, of England, It brought out the greatness of the faith of Noah as did no
other sermon I ever read. It made a profound and lasting impression on my mind.
This is the Andrew Fuller whose exposition of Genesis I commend. The case of
Noah was a worthy background for the exhortation of this letter.
Abraham and Sarah. This case is every way worthy of note, because Abraham is
called "The father of the faithful," and his faith declared to be the
model faith for all the future, fixing the standard to' which even the faith of
our day must conform. All of us are required to "walk in the steps of his faith."
A faith that will not take steps, moving out and forward "from faith to
faith," "from grace to grace," "from strength to
strength," "from glory to glory," is no faith at all in a
gospel, saving sense.
It is not denied, but claimed, that the faith by which we are justified is one
definite act, at a given moment of time. But it is also claimed that the
justified one shall live by his faith. Justification is instantaneous, but
sanctification is progressive, and we are sanctified by faith as well as justified.
So that while it will always be true that one act of faith justifies us all at
once and once for all, yet that faith does not then and there go out of
business, but lives, moves, steps out unto every development of sanctification.
There are no degrees of faith laying hold of justification, but it is in the
realm of sanctification that faith is little or great, swift or slow,
hesitating or unstaggering, commendable or censurable. It is in this light we
examine the model faith of Abraham, citing four distinct events in his history:
1. His call while in Ur of the Chaldees. Two scriptures need to be connected
with this text: the words of Stephen (Acts 7:2; Gen. 12:1). The common version
correctly renders Genesis 12:1: "Now Jehovah had said." As there is
no pluperfect tense in the Hebrew, we translate the Hebrew past tense into the
English pluperfect when the context demands it The revision makes his call
originate in Haran, and nullifies a half-dozen scriptures, including the
preceding context. This was a call to a promised place, not only yet unseen,
but one he would never see in this life. By faith he obeyed God, not knowing
whither he went. This first vision of God turned him from idolatry and put him
on a pilgrimage. It answers to that part of our experience expressed by
contrition and repentance, but has not yet found peace in acceptance of a
Saviour. So Bunyan makes his contrite pilgrim leave the city of Destruction and
set out to find a heavenly country, but yet burdened with unpardoned sin for a
part of the way, until he comes to the cross. So far there is indeed faith, but
faith in a what and not in a whom.
2. This faith did not rest on the land of Palestine; that would be only
swapping Ur for Syria. He dwelt in tents in that land, moving continually as a
sojourner, not possessing a foot of ground there as a home, because he looked
for the celestial city. So, in our experience we are dissatisfied with this
world and long for a heaven of rest, even before we are converted.
3. But now we come to the great definite transaction of his life one famous
starlight night. The circumstances were these: He had just returned to Hebron
from his victory over the five kings and from his tithe-paying to Melchizedek,
priest of the most high God. His mind was greatly troubled on three points:
(1) His maintenance, seeing he had refused to accept even a shoe latchet of the
spoils or compensation from the rescued king of Sodom.
(2) He was full of the reaction of fear after his triumph. He was only a
stranger in the land with only 300 men shifting pasturage from time to time
by sufferance of the Canaanite nations, who might at any time turn against him
and spoil him of his wealth and by his intermeddling had incurred the
hostility of powerful kingdoms.
(3) He was old, his wife was barren, and his slave was his heir. Suddenly an
unearthly visitor enters his tent. And here the record (Gen. 15:1-6) introduces
a number of new words and phrases occurring for the first time in the Bible:
(1) "The Word of the Lord," or "The Logos" Why need John go
to Philo for his Logos, when he could so easily find it in Genesis 15? (2)
"Shield," (3) "believe," (4) "imputed for
righteousness." We know this "Word of Jehovah" was a person, and
the "Logos," for he was visible. "He came in a vision," not
in a sound, as a common word would do. He was visible, audible, palpable.
"He brought him forth." This was a person. Abraham saw him, and hence
after the Logos was incarnate, he said, "Before Abraham was I am . . .
Abraham saw my day he saw it and was glad."
Let us note this remarkable interview between Abraham and his Saviour:
"Fear not, Abraham, I am thy shield." In other words, "be not
afraid of the enmity of the five kings of Mesopotamia, nor of the uprising of
Canaanite nations, nor of Egypt, nor of Philistia. I, as a shield, am between
you and all foes." In Ephesians we are commanded to take with us the
shield of faith, not faith as a shield, but God, the shield, which faith grasps
and interposes to catch all the fiery darts of Apollyon. "I am thy
reward," "Blessing, I will bless thee." God insured to him
basket, store, and cattle, and safeguarded them from the spoiler. "Thy
servant shall not be thine heir," but potency shall come on thy impotency
and on the barrenness of thy wife. By supernatural power a son of promise shall
be born of thee. From him shall come the Messiah. Then the Logos took him by
the hand and led him out of the tent to look upon the star-spangled sky of an
Oriental night, saying to him, "More than the stars of heaven, more than
the sand-grains on a world-circumference of ocean beach more than all these
shall be thy seed." Then Abraham, looking not on children of the flesh,
but on the countless multitude of spiritual children "saw Christ's day
he saw it and was glad." The record says, "He believed on Jehovah,
and it was imputed to him for righteousness." Then and there was Abraham
justified. He now believed on a person and not a proposition. "I know whom
I have believed," says Paul. But this justifying faith that entered his
heart that night once for all, also becomes the living principle of his life
"My justified one shall live by faith."
(4) So we come to the great trial of that faith in his later life the one
unique experience, unshared in some features by any other man. He is commanded
to take Isaac, the child of promise, his only and well-beloved son by his wife,
and offer him up as a sin offering. This commandment seemed to be squarely
against the promise: "In Isaac shall thy seed be" "sacrifice
Isaac." The great events of the trial are these:' The case of Moses. This
case is very remarkable on many command and promise, but argued: Both are true
and right and in harmony. God will fulfil the promise by raising Isaac from the
dead.
2. Abraham alone, of all men, was made to experience, in some degree, the
feelings of the Father in giving up Jesus to die for men.
3. Isaac alone, of all men, was to share somewhat the experience of our Lord in
submitting voluntarily to a vicarious death as a sin offering at the hands of
the Father.
Isaac blessing Jacob and Esau. It is evident that Isaac personally preferred to
bestow the blessing of primogeniture on Esau, but against nature and by faith
he bestowed it on Jacob.
Jacob blessing Ephraim and Manasseh. Joseph brought his boys to Jacob for a
blessing, so placing them that Jacob's right hand would rest on Manasseh, the
elder, and so bestow the greater blessing. But Jacob, too dim-eyed for earthly
sight, yet seeing by faith, crossed his hands and put the greater blessing on
the head of Ephraim, the younger.
Joseph. "By faith he gave commandment concerning hi½ bones." The
elements of his faith were:
1. He believed the word spoken to Abraham, that his people would be enslaved
for a long time in Egypt, though ib was then against human probability.
2. He believed that after a long servitude God would deliver his people and
take them to Canaan, the Promised Land, and so commanded that his. bones be
taken with them.
3. He believed in the resurrection of the dead, else why be concerned about his
body? Mere animals care nothing for the dead body of their kind. Birds care
nothing for the shells out of which they were hatched, nor snakes for the skins
they shed. The reader should read Melville's great sermon on "The Bones of
Joseph."
The case of Moses. This case is very remarkable on many accounts.
1. The faith of his parents. (1) Pharaoh's law required all male children to be
cast into the Nile when born. Their faith saw in the child a great future, so
they hid him three months.
(2) When hiding was no longer possible they were not afraid of the king's
command, but by a faith which used means they put him in a water-proof vessel,
and placed him in the rushes in the brink of the Nile.
(3) They stationed his sister to watch the outcome, and so engineered it that
his own mother should nurse him for Pharaoh's daughter.
(4) In the time they kept him, they instructed him in the revelations and
promises of their religion and so safeguarded him when he entered the palace.
So Lois and Eunice safeguarded Timothy, in that from a child he was instructed
in the Holy Scriptures. Thus all Christian parents should bring up their
children in the nurture and admonition of God.
2. The faith of Moses himself. At a great turning point in his life, his faith
enabled him to make a wise, decisive choice. "And Moses was instructed in
all the wisdom of the Egyptians; and he was mighty in his words and works. But
when he was well nigh forty years old, it came into his heart to visit his
brethren, the children of Israel. And seeing one of them suffer wrong, he
defended him, and avenged him that was oppressed, smiting the Egyptian and he
supposed that his brethren understood that God by his hand was giving them
deliverance, but they understood not" (Acts 7:2225). "By faith Moses,
when he was grown up, refused to be called the son of Pharaoh's daughter;
choosing rather to share ill-treatment with the people of God, than to enjoy
the pleasures of sin for a season; accounting the reproach of Christ greater
riches than the treasures of Egypt, for he looked unto the recompense of
reward'' (Heb. 11:24-26) On these passages note:
1. That a revelation from God came to Moses. This we infer from "it coming
into his heart to visit his people," and their deliverer. There is no
record in his history prior to this time that he was appointed deliverer.
Nothing but a revelation from God can account for the tremendous and
instantaneous change in him.
2. It has been said that religion is only for children and weak-minded women.
But here is a mature man, the best educated of his age, "learned in all
the wisdom of the Egyptians," a man of affairs, mighty in words and works,
occupying the highest social position, even a prince of the greatest nation
then on earth. All pleasures bidding for his enjoyment of them, uncounted
riches at his disposal, who, not on an impulse, but on mature reflection,
carefully weighing the moral qualities of human action and pushing his
investigations to the eternal outcome, deliberately refuses all earthly honor,
pleasures, and treasures, and casts in his lot with a generation of despised
slaves.
Such unnatural conduct, reversing every worldly maxim and motive indeed such
a revolution calls for an adequate explanation. We desire to know the
principle guiding his choice, and the ulterior motive prompting his action. The
text says, "by faith he refused" one set of things; "by faith.
choosing rather" the opposite set of things; "by faith accounting the
reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures of Egypt." Faith,
then, was the principle by which he chose. The text then lays bare his motive,
the consideration influencing his life, to wit: "for he looked unto the recompense
of the reward." He had come to the forks of the road of life. On one way
were earthly learning, pleasures, treasures, palaces, and power, with a royal
sepulcher in the Pyramid of Cheops. On the other was social and literary
downfall, ill-treatment, reproach, the desert, poverty, weariness, toil, and an
unknown grave on which mortal eye would never rest. But over that
flower-bordered way was written: "The way of sin" and over all its
horrors was also written: "Only for a season," and at the end of the
way loomed up the dark and eternal recompense of the reward. That way was like
Niagara very insidious in its ever-increasing suction, and the boom of fall
Just ahead.
Over every foot of the unpleasant way was written: "The way of
righteousness and the company of the people of God," and over all its
horrors was also written: "Only for a season," and at the end of the
way was the glorious, eternal recompense of the reward. Faith, then, in making
this choice, was the exercise of the highest reason. Other great men, like
Washington, Gladstone, Robert E. Lee, and Stonewall Jackson, have exercised
this highest expression of reason. Here was no weakness of puerility, no mere
sentimentality, no gullibility, no fanatical superstition. Moses, having chosen
the reproach of Christ, and cast in his lot with the people of God, is now a
Christian a justified man. So far, his faith appears as the principle of
choice. But
3. "By faith he forsook Egypt, not fearing the wrath of the king: for he
endured as seeing him who is invisible." This refers to his flight into
Midian and desert life of preparation for forty years more.
4. "By faith kept the passover," looking beyond the symbol and
memorial to "Christ our Passover Lamb to be sacrificed for us."
5. "By faith he passed through the Red Sea as by dryland." So the end
of his life, the faith which justified him once for all, lived and conquered
over every opposing obstacle.
We may here pause to inquire, after the lapse of thousands of years, if the
results, now apparent, justify the wisdom of the choice of Moses.
Where now are the pleasures, and treasures, and glory, and learning of ancient
Egypt? All forever gone. Her Pyramids are empty, her Sphynx is dumb, her
oracles are dead, the wood of her palaces is wasted, and the stones have
crumbled, and a nation of degenerate slaves crouches amid her ruins, or wanders
over her deserts. But look at the monuments of Moses. His Pentateuch talks in
all languages, and underlies all the legal codes of the highest civilizations.
His Psalm 90 echoes at all funerals, and his song of deliverance at the Red Sea
is one of the hymns of heaven (Rev. 15:3).
We content ourselves in this discussion with the elaboration of the great cases
of Abel, Enoch, Noah, Abraham, and Moses, covering the rest of the examples
cited with questions that follow.
QUESTIONS
1. What does the affirmation
in 11:6 condemn?
2. What an essential
characteristic of any religion, without which it is no religion at all?
3. What the order of
historical events in the case of Noah?
4. What facts constitute
Noah's faith a stupendous achievement?
5. What the resultant
declarations of the text concerning Noah?
6. Who preached one of the
world's greatest sermons on the faith of Noah, and what other great work did he
write?
7. Why is the case of
Abraham specially noteworthy?
8. Distinguish between (1)
Some belief before saving faith, (2) saving faith, (3) sanctifying faith.
9. What four events of
Abraham's life are selected for illustration?
10. Illustrate Nos. I and 2
of these events by Bunyan's pilgrim.
11. In what chapter of
Genesis do we find the account of Abraham's Justification, how do you prove it,
and what the new words in that chapter?
12. Where does John get his
Logos in the first chapter of his Gospel?
13. State the circumstances
of the visit of the Logos to Abraham, and what three senses attested his
presence.
14. Is faith itself a
shield? If not, what, and what then faith's relation to the shield?
15. What the great trial of
Abraham's faith, and show how command and promises were in apparent conflict.
16. What the three great
events of this trial?
17. How is it evident that
Isaac blessed Jacob with the right of primogeniture by faith?
18. How is Jacob's faith
evident in blessing Ephraim and Manasseh?
19. What the elements of
Josephs faith?
20. Who preached a great
sermon on Joseph giving commandment concerning his bones?
21. Why the difference
between men and brutes in caring for the dead body?
22. State the elements of
the faith of the parents of Moses.
23. What the first great
element in the faith of Moses, and what the scriptures giving an account of it?
24. What noteworthy things
in these passages?
25. What the principle by
which Moses made his choice, and what the consideration or motive?
26. Show from this case of
Moses that faith was highest reason in rejecting one way and choosing the
other.
27. Cite other great men of
history who have found faith and the highest exercise of reason.
28. How do you prove that
Moses, at this time, was justified?
29. What exploits of his
faith after justification are cited?
30. Judging from the
viewpoint of today, what the evidences of the wisdom of the choice of Moses?
31. What exploits of faith
are cited from the period of Joshua?
32. Who preached a great
sermon on Rahab's faith, and what his text? Ans.: Spurgeon. Text, "The
Scarlet Thread."
33. Who of the judges are
cited as heroes of faith?
34. Consider the list of
achievements in 11:33-38, and prove that Samuel "wrought
righteousness."
35. Prove that David
"subdued kingdoms and obtained promises," "escaped the edge of
the sword," "waxed valiant in fight," "wander- ing in
deserts and mountains and caves and holes of the earth,"
36. In whose case was
"stopped the mouths of lions"?
37. In whose "was
quenched the violence of fire"?
38. What woman
"received her dead raised to life"?
39. Recite the case from the
Maccabees of the martyred mother and her children.
40. What noted prophet was
"imprisoned"?
41. Who was
"stoned"?
42. Who "sawn
asunder"?
43. Who "went about in
sheepskins"?
44. On 11:39-40 answer: (1)
What is meant by "not receiving the promises?" (2) What is meant by
"some better things concerning us"? (3) When will they and we be made
perfect together?
THE OUTCOME OF THE CHRISTIAN'S LIFE
Hebrews 12:18-24.
The sixth great promise of the new covenant is the outcome of the Christian
life (Heb. 12:18-24). This paragraph is the climax, but not the end of the
argument of this letter. The thought has been touched more than once already,
but here is gathered in a correlated group the sum of all detached antecedent
teachings. Here is not one star, but a constellation more luminous and alluring
than the Pleiades. Indeed, it is a vivid contrast between two opposing
constellations "The sweet influences of Pleiades" vs. "The
bands of Orion," for it presents both negative and positive aspects, to
wit: What the Christian is not coming to, and what he is coming to.
Verses 18-20 tell us that the Christian is not coming to Mount Sinai, i.e., to
the old covenant, ministered by angels and mediated by Moses, with its terrors
of voice, earthquake, tempest, fire, darkness, and trumpet so awful that even
Moses feared exceedingly and trembled a mountain whose touch was death and
whose yoke gendered to bondage and death. Elsewhere Paul has declared that this
mountain as an allegory, "answereth to Jerusalem that now is; for she is
in bondage with her children" (Gal. 4:21-25). Indeed, Galatians 4:21-31
parallels our paragraph and demonstrates Pauline authorship of this letter. At
the giving of the law, the trumpet of heaven which marshaled the angels, waxed
louder and louder until its awful peals smote the people with terror an
unearthly trumpet sound that earth never heard before and will not hear again
until the final advent, when again it marshals the angels to attend our Lord
for gathering the elect and for burning the tares, and not, according to Negro
theology, to wake the dead. (See Matthew 13:30, 38-43, 49; Matthew 24:31; 1 Thessalonians 4:16 for the meaning of the
trumpet.) The outcome of the old covenant is death, to which the Christian
never comes, for "Our Saviour, Jesus Christ, hath abolished death and
brought life and immortality to light through the gospel," and himself
said, "I am the resurrection and the life . . Whosoever liveth and
believeth in me shall never die." .
If we construe the word "come" in "ye are not come" and
''ye are come," In the present or perfect tense, the meaning is: "Ye
are not come unto the old covenant as a regime, but to the new covenant as a
regime." But it is prophetic present, or perfect, and represents the
outcome or destiny.
THE PARTICULARS OF THE OUTCOME
1. To a definite place. "But ye are come unto Mount Zion, and unto the
city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem." This accords with the
statements in 11:10: "For Abraham looked for a city which hath
foundations, whose builder and maker is God," and 11:14-16: "For they
that say such things make it manifest that they are seeking after a country of
their own. And if indeed they had been mindful of that country from which they
went out, they would have had opportunity to return. But now they desire a
better country, that is, a heavenly; wherefore God is not ashamed of them, to
be called their God, for he hath prepared for them a city."
On the same line speaks our Lord: "In my Father's house are many mansions;
if it were not so, I would have told you; for I go to prepare a place for you.
And if I go and prepare a place for you, I come again, and will receive you
unto myself; that where I am, there ye may be also. And whither I go, ye know
the way" (John 14:2-4). And in the Apocalypse of John we have these
precious words to the conditions there.
And I saw a new heaven and a new earth; for the first heaven and the first
earth are passed away; and the sea is no more. And I saw the holy city, new
Jerusalem, coming down out of heaven from God, made ready as a bride adorned
for her husband. And I heard a great voice out of the throne saying, Behold,
the tabernacle of God is with men, and he shall dwell with them, and they shall
be his people, and God himself shall be with them, and be their God. And he
shall wipe away every tear from their eyes; and death shall be no more; neither
shall there be mourning nor crying, nor pain any more; the first things are
passed away. REVELATION 21:1-4.
And I saw no temple therein: for the Lord God the Almighty, and the Lamb, are
the temple thereof. And the city hath no need of the sun, neither of the moon,
to shine upon it: for the glory of God did lighten it, and the lamp thereof is
the Lamb, And the nations [of the saved] shall walk amidst the light thereof,
and the kings of the earth bring their glory into it. And the gates thereof
shall in no wise be shut by day (for there shall be no night there) and they
shall bring the glory and the honor of the nations into it: and there shall in
no wise enter into it anything unclean, or he that maketh an abomination and a
lie; but only they that are written in the Lamb's book of life. REVELATION
21:22-27.
And he showed me a river of water of life, bright as crystal, preceding out of
the throne of God and of the Lamb, in the midst of the street thereof. And on
this side of the river and on that was the tree of life, bearing twelve manner
of fruits, yielding its fruit every month: and the leaves of the tree were for
the healing of the nations. And there shall be no curse any more, and the
throne of God and of the Lamb shall be therein: and his servants shall serve
him, and they shall see his face, and his name shall be on their foreheads. And
there shall be night no more: and they need no light of lamp, neither light of
sun: for the Lord God shall give them light: and they shall reign forever and
ever. REVELATION 22:1-6.
It was this paradise regained that Paul was himself permitted to see: "I
must needs glory, though it is not expedient; but I will come to visions and
revelations of the Lord. I know a man in Christ, fourteen years ago (whether in
the body, I know not ...: God knoweth), such a one caught up even to the third
heaven. And I know such a man (whether in the body, or apart from the body, I
know not; God knoweth), how that he was caught up into Paradise, and heard
unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for man to utter" (2 Cor.
12:1-4). And it was concerning this place and condition he also said:
"While we look not at the things which are seen, . . . for the things
which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal. For
we know that if the earthly house of our tabernacle be dissolved, we have a
building from God, a house not made with hands, eternal, in the heavens"
(2 Cor. 4:18 to 5:1).
We need to impress our minds with the fact that all finite beings must have a
place, whether in the body or out of the body only the infinite is
omnipresent and that the clearness of our conception of heaven much affects
our lives. Many Christians live far from God and are unhappy, and prone to
backsliding, because their conception of heaven is so vague and misty. They do
not lay hold of the powers of the world to come. Dr. Chalmers, in his greatest
sermon, on "The Expulsive Power of New Affections," says
substantially: "Oh, if some island of the blessed could be loosed from its
heavenly moorings and float down the tide of time so that we could just once
behold the serenity of its skies, the tranquillity of its peace if just once
we could inhale the aroma of its flowers, catch the sheen of the apparel of its
inhabitants just once have our hearts ravished with the melody of its music
then never again would we count this world our home."
I once heard at a great camp meeting a thousand happy voices singing that
old-time Methodist hymn: Have ye heard, have ye heard, of that sunbright clime, Undimmed by
sorrow and unhurt by time; Where age hath no power o'er the fadeless frame;
Where the eye is afire and the heart is aflame: Have ye heard of that sunbright
clime?
The effect was electrical and the impression uneffaceable.
I stood by the bedside of a once gifted, but now brokenhearted woman, from
whose life all earthly joy had been cruelly snatched away and crushed and
dying, but with face illumined, she said, "Old-time friend and schoolmate
of my happy girlhood, have your people sing to me." "And what, would
you have us sing?" "Sing to me of heaven." And so we sang, Oh I sing to me of heaven
When I am called to die; Sing songs of holy ecstasy To waft my soul on high.
Her face shone as the face of an angel, and in a low, sweet voice she repeated
the last stanza, and whispered, Let music cheer me last on earth And greet me first
in heaven.
And so her soul passed upward in a gentle sigh. We recall the ecstasy of
martyred Stephen: "But he, being full of the Holy Spirit, looked up
stedfastly into heaven, and saw the glory of God, and Jesus standing on the
right hand of God, and said, Behold, I see the heavens opened, and the Son of
man standing on the right hand of God" (Acts 7:55-56).
THE COMPANIONSHIP OF HEAVEN
Our companions there forever are of the three classes: Angelic, human, and divine.
Let us consider them in order:
(1) "To an innumerable company of angels." All those ministering
spirits who, since the throne of grace was established, have served the heirs
of salvation. Jacob saw them in his dream at Bethel, descending and ascending
the ladder which reached from heaven to earth, which ladder was our Lord
himself (John 1:51). Cherubim and seraphim, which constitute the chariot of
God, and overlook the mercy seat, and sing, "Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord God
Almighty." They hover over our assemblies on earth and are instructed in
the manifold wisdom of God as the church unrolls and reveals that wisdom. They
gather the elect for glory, and the wicked for destruction.
(2) Human companionship in heaven. The "heaven" of the text must be
considered as the place where the disembodied souls of the paints now go, and
in the references to the human companionship there are five distinct ideas:
(1) The first idea relates to them individually.
(2) The second idea relates to their sanctified state. Both these ideas are in
the expression: "The spirits of Just men made perfect."
(3) The third idea relates to their official character while on earth,
"firstborn" this has been explained as meaning that every
regenerate man possesses the right and office of primogeniture constituting him
a priest unto God.
(4) The fourth idea relates to them as having been an organized assembly, or
the enrolment of the "firstborn" ones into a church Greek,
ekklesia. The third and fourth ideas are in the phrase: "Church of the
firstborn who are enrolled in heaven." This is a back reference to their
church life as a business body on earth.
(5) The fifth idea relates to them collectively in heaven, and is an entirely
new one. These churches of the first-born ones on earth, enrolled in heaven,
are in their disembodied state, no longer business bodies, but have become a
"general assembly" Greek, panegyris. Here the apostle,
following the idea of Greek civic or state bodies, each an independent business
body, beholds them gathered in one great assembly, not for business or war, but
for joyous festivity. Let not the Spartan ekklesia "come with arms
to the panegyris." "The panegyris and ekklesia of
the firstborn who are enrolled in heaven."
The author utterly repudiates any interpretation of panegyris which
makes it a festive assembly of angels. There is not an allusion in the Bible to
angels keeping a festival, but the references are abundant to the festival of
the saints in heaven, as will be shown when we come to the seventh great
promise of the new covenant.
These several ideas restated are as follows:
1. When we die we go at once to heaven and become a companion of every saint
whose death preceded ours. We will know then, not in part, but as we are known.
We will recognize and enjoy Abel, Seth, Enoch, Noah, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob,
Joseph, Moses, Joshua, Samuel, and all the prophets and all the apostles,
evangelists, and martyrs. We will enjoy the companionship of Spurgeon, Bunyan,
and every other faithful preacher or layman. We will, like David, go to our own
dead children, our sainted father, mother, brother, or sister.
2. We ourselves, completely sanctified in spirit, will join the spirits of all
the justified now made perfect.
3. On earth we were not only a priest unto God, offering spiritual sacrifices,
but
4. Were enrolled in heaven as belonging to an organized business body an ekklesia.
5. There we will be a member, not of a business body, but of a general assembly
panegyris an assembly, not for war as on earth, but for a festival
of eternal joy.
We now enjoy the companionship of every imperfect saint of our acquaintance. We
now enjoy our church relations, offering jointly with our brethren assembled in
worship, spiritual praises as priests unto God. We now enjoy our gatherings for
co-operation in Christian work and warfare, whether in district associations,
state conventions, national conventions, or international assemblies, for the
promotion of the cause of our Redeemer, but then and there, when earth's
business is ended and its warfare has ceased, we join the general assembly of
all the saints who have crossed the flood and there are ready to welcome those
who follow, "till all the ransomed church of God are saved to sin no
more."
Dr. Talmage tore his rhetoric to tatters in a vain attempt to describe the
home-coming of the Federal Army a million men at the close of the Civil
War, as they passed in one grand review, company by company, regiment by regiment,
brigade by brigade, division by division, army corps by army corps infantry,
cavalry, artillery drums beating, bands playing, cannon thundering, flags
floating, and cheer after cheer saluting. But how shall all that compare with
the grand review of the redeemed, which John saw in vision from Patmos?
"After these things I saw, and behold, a great multitude, which no man
could number, out of every nation and of all tribes and peoples and tongues,
standing before the throne and before the Lamb, arrayed in white robes, and
palms in their hands; and they cry with a great voice, saying, Salvation unto
our God who sitteth on the throne, and unto the Lamb. . . . These are they that
come out of the great tribulation, and they washed their robes, and made them
white in the blood of the Lamb. Therefore are they before the throne of God;
and they serve him day and night in his temple: and he that sitteth on the
throne shall spread his tabernacle over them. They shall hunger no more,
neither thirst any more; neither shall the sun strike upon them, nor any heat:
for the Lamb that is in the midst of the throne shall be their shepherd, and
shall guide them unto fountains of waters of life: and God shall wipe away
every tear from their eyes" (Rev. 7:9-10, 14-17).
3. Divine companionship. "Ye are come to God, the Judge of all . . . to
Jesus, the mediator of the new covenant." The desire of the ages to see
God has been baffled by the statement: "No man hath seen God at any time,
or can see him." Job cried out: "O that I knew where I might find him
and talk to him face to face as with a friend!" Philip prayed: "Lord,
show us the Father and it sufficeth." But it is the promise of the new
covenant that we shall see God. "Blessed are the pure in heart, for they
shall see God." The spirits of the just made perfect do see him. They come
to him: "Oh that my words were now written! Oh that they were inscribed in
a book! That with an iron pen and lead they were graven in the rock forever I
But as for me, I know that my Redeemer liveth, and at last he will stand up
upon the earth; and after my skin, even this body, is destroyed, then without
my flesh shall I see God, whom I, even I, shall see on my side and mine eyes
shall behold and not as a stranger" (Job 19:23-27). Not only so, but in
our glorified bodies we shall see him: "And they shall see his face, and
his name shall be in their foreheads" (Rev. 22:4).
The spirits of the just made perfect shall see Jesus, the mediator of the new
covenant. We never saw him in the flesh that "man of sorrows and
acquainted with grief" but when we die we shall see him anointed with
the oil of gladness above his fellows. Then with Paul elsewhere we may say:
"Whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord;" for
us "to die is gain, for when we are absent from the body we are present
with the Lord."
Not only so, but when absent from the body we come "to the blood of
sprinkling that speaketh better things for us than the blood of Abel."
This does not mean the application of the blood of Christ to our hearts that
is done in regeneration but it means that we come, when we die, to the holy
of holies in heaven and see where Christ's blood, shed on earth for expiation,
was sprinkled on the mercy seat in heaven for atonement, in the interval
between his death and resurrection.
We now need to understand the meaning of "which speaketh better things for
us than the blood of Abel," i.e., the blood of Abel's typical lamb, which
could not possibly take away sin. Yet Spurgeon in a great sermon on this text,
construes it to mean Abel's own blood which Cain shed, according to Genesis
4:10-11: "And he said, What hast thou done? the voice of thy brother's
blood crieth unto me from the ground. And now cursed art thou from the ground,
which hath opened its mouth to receive thy brother's blood from thy hand."
The great preacher draws a vivid picture of the evicted soul of Abel rushing
into heaven and crying: "Vengeance! Vengeance, 0 God, on my murderer
I" But our Lord's blood cries: "Father, forgive them; they know not
what they do."
I wish I could close my discussion here, but inexorable duty requires, at
least, an outline of the outcome of the impenitent sinner:
1. He, too, when he dies, comes to a place "a place prepared for the
devil and his angels."
2. The conditions of that place are foreshown by our Lord in the parable of the
rich man and Lazarus (Luke 16:23-31). A place of intolerable thirst and
torment, so far from the water of life. Between this place and the place of the
righteous is a deep impassable gulf, a place of unanswered prayers, a place not
only unreachable by agents of mercy in heaven or in earth, but a place from
which no mission can be sent to earth to warn loved ones not to join him there.
3. It, too, has its human companions all liars, thieves, gamblers,
extortioners, covetous men, adulterers, and idolaters.
4. It has its angelic companions the devil and his demons, whom the
impenitent in life preferred to God and holy angels. Ah! "Wide is the
place, and deep as wide, and ruinous as deep, while over head and all around,
wind wars with wind, and storms unceasing hurl the lightning bolts of wrath,
and remorse, the undying worm forever gnaws." The outcome the outcome of
the path whose steps take hold of death and hell!
QUESTIONS
1. What the climax of the
argument in this letter?
2. State the negative
outcome of the Christian life.
3. Cite the particulars,
without the scriptures, of what the Christian comes to.
4. Give scriptures on the
place.
5. Give the scriptures on
the conditions of the place.
6. Why do many Christians
live so unhappily, so unprofitably, so prone to backsliding?
7. Quote Dr. Chalmers.
8. Quote the great Methodist
hymn.
9. Give the scriptures on
the angelic companionship.
10. What the several ideas
on the human companionship?
11. What the scriptures on
coming to the Father and seeing him?
12. On coming to the Son? In
the passage from Job 19 on seeing the Redeemer, which version is correct,
common or revised? In other words, does Job expect to be "without his
body" or "in his risen body" when he beholds his Redeemer?
13. Explain "coming to
the blood of sprinkling," and do you agree with Spurgeon?
14. State the particulars of
the sinner's outcome, by way of contrast.
THE BETTER FESTIVALS
So far as the letter to the Hebrews is concerned, I quote two passages of
Scripture: "We have an altar whereof they have no right to eat that serve
the tabernacle" (13:10). The other passage is just one word of chapter 12:
"You have come to the general assembly" the Greek word, panegyris,
which means a festive assembly, that is, an assembly not for business, and not
for war, but for joyous festivities.
The theme of this chapter is the seventh great promise of the new covenant to
wit: The Christian's festivals superior to the old covenant festivals. I divide
this into four heads.
First, the feasts of support. The sacrifices of the altar that went to the
support of the Old Testament priesthood, and it is to that that our first
passage quoted refers: "We have an altar whereof they have no right to eat
that serve the tabernacle." To show the meaning of that first thought, we
will turn in our study to 1 Corinthians 9:13-14, which presents the same
thought exactly: "Know ye not that they that minister about sacred things
eat of the things of the temple, and they that wait upon the altar have their
portion with the altar? Even so did the Lord ordain that they that proclaim the
gospel should live of the gospel." One of the accusations made by Jews
against Christians was that their covenant made ample provision for their
priesthood those who were set apart exclusively to the service of God. Now,
it is promised them by these passages (1 Cor. 9:13-14; Heb. 13:10) that
Christianity has a better provision for its ministers than the Jews had for
their priesthood that it comes by s special ordinance of the Lord that they
who preach the gospel shall live of the gospel. In the old covenant the things
that were for the Levites to eat were never sin offerings; these sin offerings
had to be entirely consumed. They would not eat of part of that, but some burnt
offerings were not sin offerings. Of these they have a part and also of meal
offerings the parts of the crop and the parts of the flock, and the parts of
the increase, the tithing; that portion was made for the support of the Levites
and the priests. It is the object of the apostle to claim that Christianity
makes a better provision not based upon an ad valorem tax, nor a certain amount
of specified increase, nor a certain portion of each burnt offering, nor a sin
offering; nor a certain portion of the thank offering, nor of a meal offering;
but a general ordinance of Jehovah that one whose life was consecrated to the
preaching of the gospel must live of the gospel. That is the first thought.
The second thought is the family, or memorial feast of the Passover. In the
book of Exodus we have an account of the establishment of the Passover, and of
the feasts of unleavened bread, and of the lamb, and of bitter herbs. In the
letter to the Corinthians, Paul discusses these feasts and what the Christian
has to take the place of them, using this language: "Purge out the old
leaven that ye may be a new lump, even as ye are unleavened. For our passover
also hath been sacrificed, even Christ: wherefore let us keep the feast, not
with the old leaven, neither with the leaven of malice and wickedness, but with
the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth. I wrote unto you in my epistle to
have no company with fornicators, not at all meaning with the fornicators of
this world, or with the covetous or extortioners, or with idolators, for then
must ye needs go out of the world. But as it is, I wrote unto you not to keep
company, if any man that is named a brother be a fornicator, or covetous, or an
idolater, or a reviler, or a drunkard, or an extortioner; with such a one no not
to eat" (1 Cor. 5:7-12). That is the first exclusion in the institution of
the Lord's Supper an exclusion of church members whose lives are at war with
their profession.. We are to come to that feast in sincerity and in truth, each
one examining himself as to his faith in Christ; and we are to partake of that
feast shut off, not from outside evildoers, for they are not in it at all, but
from such as are members of the church who are extortioners, liars, thieves,
idolaters; from men whose lives are outrageous in sin with such do not eat.
Whereas the Jew kept that feast as a family, our family is the church. They
kept the feast, each family apart the Christians keep this feast as a church
family, every church having jurisdiction that can exclude from participation in
that feast all unworthy. Thus they celebrate that Memorial Feast of our Lord.
That is the first exclusion, that is, exclusion from the inside. I now show
that outsiders cannot partake of this feast, and I give a passage from 1 Corinthians 10:15: "I speak as to
wise men; judge ye what I say. The cup of blessing which we bless) is it not a
communion (or participation) of the blood of Christ? And the bread which we
break, is it not a communion (or participation) of the body of Christ? Seeing that
we who are many, and are one bread, one body, for we all partake of the one
bread. Behold, Israel after the flesh: have not they that eat the sacrifices
communion with the altar? What say I then that things sacrificed to idols is
anything, or that an idol is anything; but I say that the things that the
Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to demons and not to God; and I would not
that ye have communion with demons. Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord, and
the cup of demons; ye cannot partake of the table of the Lord and of the table
of demons."
You see in that part in the Christian festival there is no open communion with
false worship. It is a close communion document. Here is the table: it is the
Lord's not mine. If it were mine I could put it out under a tree in the yard,
or in the cellar, or in the field, or in the house. If it were mine I could
invite anybody to eat with me that I pleased, but it is the Lord's table, and
the cup is the cup of the Lord, and the Lord must say who shall partake of this
feast.
In such a place as Corinth, where there were intermarriages, it was the easiest
thing in the world for a woman who was a Christian, to be approached by her
husband, who was an idolater, who might say, "Let us partake together; you
come and eat my feast with me and I will eat your feast with you." Here
comes the injunction it is not a participation of husband and wife it is a
participation in the blood and body of Christ, and we cannot take the cup of
the Lord and the cup of the demons, for idolaters do worship demons their
oracles are demon oracles. So that is the second thought of the Christian
festival. We now come to the
Third thought: the love feasts. From the Old Testament, just after the covenant
on Sinai was ratified, we have this record. "Then went up Moses and Aaron,
Nadab, Abihu, and seventy of the elders of Israel, and they saw the God of
Israel; and there was under his feet as it were a paved work of sapphire stone,
and as it were the very heavens for clearness, and upon the nobles of the
children of Israel he laid not his hand, and they beheld God and did eat and
drink" (Ex. 24:9-11).
That feast of joy was celebrated after the ratification of their covenant. In
Jude 12 he refers to Christian "love feasts" this way (he is talking about
those that deny the Lord Jesus Christ and that go in the way of Balaam for
hire, or in the way of Korah by gainsaying): "These are they who are
hidden rocks in your love feasts when they feast with you, shepherds that
without fear feed themselves; clouds without water carried along by winds;
autumn trees without fruit, twice dead, plucked up by the roots; wild waves of
the sea, foaming out their own shame; wandering stars for whom blackness of
darkness hath been reserved forever."
There is a feast after the ratification of the new covenant. It is called a
love feast. In Acts 2 this love feast is used in contradistinction from the
Lord's Supper. I will first take the passage about the Lord's Supper: "And
they were constant in their attendance on the public teachings of the apostles,
and in contribution, in the breaking of bread, and in prayers." Breaking
of the bread there refers to the ordinance of the Lord's Supper. "And all
that believed were come together and had all things common; and they sold their
possessions and goods, and parted them to all according as any man had need.
And day by day, continuing stedfastly with one accord in the temple, and
breaking bread at home, they took their food with gladness and singleness of
heart, praising God, and having favor with all the people."
Out of that passage in Acts, and the one in Jude, grew up after apostolic days
"love feasts" of a somewhat different order. They would have that
feast at the time they had the Lord's Supper, making a common meal of it, and
would sometimes extend the feasting unto excess, as I have known Negroes to do.
I saw a Negro love feast once. Their communion wine was a jug of whiskey, and
their unleavened bread was stacks of pies arranged along the side of the wall,
and they would drink the whiskey and eat those pies, and join hands and have a
regular hallelujah dance. Church history tells much about these love feasts.
The Methodists have founded spiritual love feasts. They do not give bread to
eat, or wine to drink, but have a soul feast.
The point that I am making is that in the joy that came to the old covenant
people after the blood of the sacrifice had been sprinkled, and the covenant
had been ratified, the representatives went up into the mountain in the
presence of God and had their feast in his presence. So the Christians, after
the ratification of their covenant, came to the outpouring of the Holy Spirit
on the day of Pentecost, and had their feasts and their spiritual communion.
I come now to the fourth thought. In the Old Testament there were general or
national feasts not family feasts, like the Passover, but the Feast of the
Tabernacles and the Feast of Pentecost. Once every year they would come up and
live in tents, and Jerusalem would have millions of people in it from every
part of the world. The Jews would come up in general assembly. It was an
exceedingly joyous time with them with all the dispersion coming from the ends
of the earth. What is there in the Christian covenant superior to that? It is
expressed in Hebrews 12 in that word, panegyris a general festive
assembly. Paul strictly follows the Greek custom in the use of words. Each
particular Greek state was an independent civic government, an ekklesia, but
every four years say, the entire Greek nation would come together in a general
assembly a panegyris that was the name of it. They did not come
together to make war on each other: "let not the Lacedamonians come up to
the panegyris with. arms in their hands." They had feasts and games
and great joy. The apostle seizes upon that refinement of Greek thought to show
that as each church here on earth has its Lord's Supper, so there will be a
general assembly of all the people of God not for the transaction of
business, for business is done; not for war, for war is over but they come
together in heaven in a great festive assembly.
I give some of the passages that bear out this idea. There must be something
more than a reference to the Lord's Supper in Luke 22:28-30: "But ye are
they that have continued with me in my temptations; and I appoint unto you a
kingdom, even as my Father appointed unto me, that ye may eat and drink at my
table in my kingdom; and ye shall sit on thrones judging the twelve tribes of
Israel." In Matthew 8:11 Jesus says, "Many shall come from the east
and the west, the north and the south, and shall recline at the table with
Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob in the kingdom of God." That panegyris
seems to be in his mind. In Luke 16 we have a picture of a single person coming
up from death and joining that panegyris: "And it came to pass that
this beggar [Lazarus, starved to death on earth, hungering for even the crumbs
that fell from the rich man's table] died, and he was carried away by angels
into Abraham's bosom." The thought is based on the posture of reclining at
a feast that as at the Lord's Supper, John leans his head against the bosom of
the Lord, so that poor starved-out man on earth, as soon as he dies, goes to
the great heavenly festival and rests his head upon the bosom of Abraham, while
that rich man, who fared sumptuously every day here on earth, as soon as he
died, woke up in hell, burning with consuming thirst and hunger. But Lazarus
goes to the panegyris the general assembly. Let us consider one more passage
on it. In Matthew 26, where our Lord has just instituted the Lord's Supper and
is holding the cup in his hands after they had participated in it, he says,
"I shall drink no more of this fruit of the vine until I drink it new [not
as it is now] in the kingdom of God." That is a clear reference to the
same thought. In other words, the idea of heaven is: Warfare is ended,
privation is ended, and the widely scattered people of God are brought into a
general assembly. Of course this imagery here is spiritual; it refers to the
joys of redemption of God's people not isolated and imperfect but assembled
and glorified.
Let us now restate briefly these four thoughts of the festival. The first
thought is that while the Jew had an appointed provision for his priests and Levites
of which a Christian could not partake, so our Lord made provision for his
ministers that no Jewish priest could share, to wit: "They that preach the
gospel shall live by the gospel." Second, that as the Jew had his love
feasts, so the Christian has his agapae, for social and religious
enjoyment. Third, that as the Jew had his Passover family feast, the Christian
has his Lord's Supper, or church feast. Fourth, that as the Jew had his
national festivals every year when all Jews came together, the Christian will
have his panegyris, when all Christians of the universe shall come
together in one great festive assembly.
QUESTIONS
1. What the seventh great
promise of the new covenant?
2. Under what four heads is
this treated?
3. What two passages are cited
from Hebrews bearing on this matter?
4. Contrast, under the first
head, the provision of the old covenant for the support of its priests, with
the provision of the new covenant for the support of its preachers.
5. Under the second head
what feast has the new covenant analogous to the Jewish Passover?
6. The Jewish Passover was a
family feast. What is the Lord's Supper?
7. In respect to how many
classes is the Lord's Supper exclusive?
8. Show what members of the
church, even, are to be refused participation?
9. What scripture bears on
its exclusiveness of outside religion?
10. What would you argue
from its being. "The Lord's table the cup of the Lord" as bearing
on invitations to participation in its observance?
11. Under the third head what
love, or joy feast, was held after the ratification of the old covenant?
12. What single passage
names the new covenant "love feasts?"
13. What the character of
Methodist "love feasts?"
14. Under the fourth head
what New Testament passages are cited bearing on the heavenly feast?
15. What one Greek word in
Hebrews names it?
16. Distinguish between the
particular Greek assemblies called ekklesias and their general festive
assembly called panegyris.
EXHORTATIONS AND SPECIAL PASSAGES
All New Testament exhortation is based on antecedent statement of doctrine. In
Hebrews the whole letter is a succession of doctrines and exhortations first
a doctrine, then its application. In some respects, then, is it a model in
homiletics.
1. It shows the relation between dogma and morals. There can be no morals apart
from dogma. To leave out dogma undermines morality.
2. Dogma, as a mere theory, is valueless. Its power lies in its application to
practical life, governing thought, emotion, imagination, words, and deeds in
all of life's relations to God home, country, and the universe.
The present-day ministry has deteriorated in the power of exhortation based on
vivid conceptions of great and definitive doctrines concerning God, law, sin,
salvation, heaven, and hell.
The first exhortation in this letter is an exhortation to earnest attention:
"Therefore, we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things that were
heard, lest haply we drift away from them. For if the word spoken through
angels proved stedfast, and every transgression and disobedience received a
just recompense of reward, how shall we escape if we neglect so great a
salvation, which having at the first been spoken through the Lord, was
confirmed unto us by them that heard?" (Heb. 2:1-3). The doctrinal basis
of this exhortation is all chapter I, setting forth our Lord's threefold
sonship, by eternal subsistence, by his incarnation, by his resurrection, and
his threefold superiority over the universe, over the angels, and over the
prophets. The precise tendency against which this exhortation warns is to
"drift away" from great truths. Any steady lateral pressure which
insidiously swerves a floating object from a given direction, and causes
drifting, as a prevalent wind, an ocean current or undertow, rapids in a river
leading to a fall, or the suction of a whirlpool. Inherited depravity, the
course of this world, the temptations of Satan, the increasing power of evil
habits until they become second nature in a word, the world, the flesh, and
the devil constitute the drifting power, or trend away from salvation. The
danger of neglecting this exhortation is that we are carried away unwittingly
until there is no escape forever. The great majority of life's irreparable
disasters are brought about by "drifting away" through
"heedlessness" and "neglect."
The element of the greatness in this salvation is deliverance of the entire
man, soul and body, forever, from the guilt, defilement, love, and dominion of
sin, into an eternal and most blessed state of reconciliation and companionship
with God. The historical argument against any hope of escape if this salvation be
neglected is that from Sinai to Christ's advent every word of the law disposed
by angels proved steadfast, and every transgression was justly punished. The
historical instances of this penalty of the law and of the prophets are
numerous. The applied logic of this history is as follows:
By so much as Christ is greater than angels or prophets; by so much as his
revelation is more complete and the light of his gospel brighter; by so much as
it is better accredited; by so much as it is final where theirs was transitional
and educational by that much is its penalty surer and severer. The second
exhortation (3:8) is against "hardening the heart." There is a
relation between "drifting" and "hardening:"
"Drifting" precedes and tends toward "hardening," which is a
more dangerous state. By "hardening" is meant a blunting of the moral
perceptions, a growing callousness to spiritual sensations, tending to the
condition of past feel- ing." According to the context "an evil
heart of unbelief" operating through the "deceitfulness of sin"
causes hardening. This deceitfulness consists in misconstruing the grace of
delay in punishment as immunity altogether, as saith the prophet: "Because
sentence against an evil deed is not speedily executed, the heart of the sinner
is fully set in him to do evil."
The third exhortation is found in 4:11 thus: "Let us labor therefore to
enter into the rest." The doctrinal basis of this exhortation is that as
God rested from creation, commemorating it by a sabbath day, so Jesus rested
after the greater work of redemption, commemorating it by appointing a new day
for sabbath-keeping.
The fourth exhortation (4:14) is this: "To hold fast to our
confession." The doctrinal basis is the fact that Jesus, our High Priest,
has entered into the heavenly holy of holies to make atonement and intercession
for us.
The fifth exhortation (4:16) is to come boldly to the throne of grace for mercy
and help in every time of need. The doctrinal basis of this exhortation is the
fact that our High Priest is touched with a feeling of our infirmities, having
been in all points tempted as we are, yet without sin.
The occasion for the sixth exhortation is that they were in a state of arrested
development, remaining "babes in Christ" when they ought to have been
teachers, and so not only unprepared to receive the higher grades of Christian
knowledge, but they were unable to discern between good and evil because their
spiritual senses had not been exercised; hence they were continually tempted to
try to rub out and make a new start from the very beginning (see 5:11-14). This
reminds us of the three classes into which our Lord divided his flock: (1)
Lambs, Greek: arnia, i.e., new converts; (2) Sheep, Greek probata
i.e., mature Christians; (3) Little sheep, Greek (best manuscript): "probatia,"
i.e., Christians stunted in growth (see John 21:15-19). These Hebrews were
"little sheep."
The phrase "by reason of use" is illustrated by the senses or
faculties, or muscles which increase in power by use, or go into bankruptcy by
disuse. Certain Chinese families, training the sense of touch for generations,
can tell colors of cloth fabrics in the dark by feeling. It is said also that
certain Japanese dentists, by long training of the muscles of thumb and
forefinger, extract teeth, using the hand alone as forceps. Again, the prophet,
referring to the second nature of long continued evil habits, says "As the
Ethiopian cannot change his skin nor a leopard his spots so one accustomed to
do evil cannot learn to do well."
This sixth exhortation is to leave the first principles, not attempting the
relaying of foundations, but go on to maturity, (6:1). The first principles of
Christian oracles are the foundation of repentance and faith, the teaching of
baptisms, the laying on of hands, the resurrection of the dead and eternal
judgment (6:2).
Repentance and faith are called a foundation because without them one can
neither be a Christian nor be saved. Therefore the folly of attempting to relay
this foundation, since it is never laid but once, which Paul hypothetically
states thus: "For as touching those who were once enlightened and tasted
of the heavenly gift, and were made partakers of the Holy Spirit, and tasted
the good word of God, and the powers of the age to come, and then fell away, it
is impossible to renew them again unto repentance" (Heb. 6:4-6).
This passage has several interpretations as follows:
1. John Bunyan held that the "enlightening," "tasting," and
"partaking" of this passage refer to illumination and conviction by
the Holy Spirit which did not eventuate in regeneration. This view the author
rejects because the passage also supposes genuine repentance as well as
"illumination" and "conviction," else why say it is
impossible to renew them again unto repentance? Moreover, he disconnects the
force of "being made partakers of the Holy Spirit" and "tasting
of the powers of the world to come."
2. Dr. Wilkes, a Methodist preacher, as the author heard him say, held that the
passage certainly taught two things: (1) A genuine Christian may lose
regeneration; and (2) if he does he can never be converted again.
3. The author holds that "the enlightening," "tasting," and
"partaking" are equivalent to regeneration, and that the passage does
teach that if regeneration were once lost it could never be regained, because,
having exhausted the benefits of Christ's crucifixion in the direction of
regeneration, another regeneration would call for another crucifixion, but
Christ, as a sin offering, dies but once; he is offered once for all. So the
passage teaches "'Seeing they crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh
and put him to an open shame." It would be an open shame to Christ if a
beneficiary of his salvation should lose it and thus vitiate the certainty of
the Father's promise to him and covenant with him. But that the statement is
hypothetic appears from the apostle's added words: "But, beloved, we are
persuaded better things of you, and things that accompany salvation, though we
thus speak"; "But we are not of them that shrink back unto perdition;
but of them that have faith unto the saving of the soul." The object of
the exhortation is so to influence the Christian to move on and not spend a
lifetime as the foundation, for in any event this is folly.
To illustrate: Being present, as a visitor, at a Methodist meeting, I was
invited to talk to some of the mourners. I approached a man who seemed to be
weeping in great distress, and asked what was his trouble. His reply was,
substantially: "I have been converted several times, but I always lose
it." I assured him he was mistaken on one or the other of two points
either he was never genuinely converted, or he had never lost it both could
not be true. He replied: "I know I was converted, and I know I lost
it." Then said I: "Why are you wasting time here; why shedding
fruitless tears? If you are right on both points, then you are forever lost.
You have exhausted the plan of salvation. Your only chance is for Christ to
come and die again and send the Holy Spirit again, of which there is no promise,
and even in that case there is no certainty for you unless he and the Holy
Spirit should do more efficient work next time. I don't desire to shake your
positive, infallible knowledge that you have been regenerated and that you have
lost it, but merely point out that in such case you are forever lost, just as
certainly as if you were in hell now. Here, look at Hebrews 6:4-6, and see that
I can do you no good, and so will pass on to cases not hopeless."
"Don't leave me," he said, "maybe I am mistaken on one of those
points."
"Baptism" here is in the plural and there is a reference here, (1) To
baptism in water (Matt. 28:19); (2) to baptism in fire, or eternal punishment
(Matt. 3:10-12); (3) to baptism in the Holy Spirit (Acts 1:5); (4) to baptism
in suffering (Mark 10:39).
"The teaching of laying on of hands" refers: (1) To conferring of
miraculous power by the laying on of hands of the apostles (Acts 8:17; 19:6),
which, accrediting of the apostles passed away with the apostles; (2) to the
abiding requirement of laying on of hands in the ordination (1) for deacons
(Acts 6:6), (2) for evangelists (Acts 13:3; 1 Tim. 4:14); and (3) for other
preachers (1 Tim. 5:22).
From a peculiar interpretation of Hebrews 6:1-2 there arose a sect known as the
"Six-Principle Baptists" who practiced laying hands on those who were
baptized as an essential part of the form of the ordinance.
QUESTIONS
1. What the New Testament
method of exhortation?
2. In what respects, then,
is it a model in homiletics?
3. Wherein has the
present-day ministry deteriorated?
4. What the first
exhortation in this letter, and what its doctrinal basis?
5. What the precise tendency
against which this exhortation warns?
6. What the causes of
drifting?
7. What, in plain terms,
constitute the drifting power, or trend away from salvation?
8. What the danger of
neglecting this exhortation?
9. What is your estimate of
the relative proportion of life's irreparable disasters brought about by
"drifting away" through "heedlessness" and
"neglect?"
10. What the element of
greatness in this salvation?
11. What the historical
argument against any hope of escape if we neglect this salvation?
12. Cite historical
instances of this penalty (1) of the law and (2) of the prophets.
13. What the applied logic
of this history?
14. Against what is the
exhortation in 3:8?
15. What the relation
between "drifting" and "hardening?"
16. What do you understand
by "hardening?"
17. What do we find in the
context as a cause of "hardening?"
18. In what does
deceitfulness consist?
19. What the exhortation
relative to rest, and what its doctrinal basis?
20. What the exhortation
relative to confession, and what its doctrinal basis?
21. What the exhortation
relative to our need, and what the doctrinal basis?
22. What the occasion of the
exhortation relative to perfection?
23. Into what three classes
did our Lord divide his flock, and of which class were these Hebrews?
24. Ex-pound the phrase
"by reason of use."
25. What, then, the
exhortation relative to perfection?
26. What the first
principles of Christian oracles?
27. Why are repentance and
faith called a foundation?
28. What the folly of trying
to relay this foundation, and what the doctrine involved?
29. How does Paul
hypothetically state this?
30. What the several
interpretations of this passage?
31. Give an incident of the
use of this passage by the author.
32. What is the meaning of
"baptisms" used in this passage?
33. What the meaning of
"laying on of hands?"
34. What sect of Baptists
arose from a peculiar interpretation of Hebrews 6:1-2, and what their
construction of "laying on of hands?"
EXHORTATIONS AND SPECIAL PASSAGES
(CONTINUED)
The seventh exhortation in this book is as follows: "Let us draw near with
a true heart in fulness of faith let us hold fast the confession of our hope
that it waver not let us consider one another to provoke unto love and good
works, not forsaking our own assembling together, exhorting one another"
(10:22-25). The doctrines that underlie this manifold exhortation are, (1)
Christ has rent the veil hiding the holy of holies by his death, and dedicated
for us a new and living way. (2) We have a great High Priest over the house of
God. (3) The day of his final coming is rapidly approaching (Heb. 10:19-21).
Here a question arises, Does "having our bodies washed with pure
water" (10:22) refer to water baptism, and if so, what the bearing of the
teaching? It is not clear that it has such reference. But if it does, it
strongly supports the Baptist teaching, to wit: Our souls are cleansed by the
application of Christ's blood by the Holy Spirit in regeneration. Baptism in
water only washes the body, and hence can only externally symbolize the
internal cleansing. In this way Paul, internally cleansed, could arise and wash
away his sins symbolically in baptism (Acts 22:16), or as Peter puts it:
"Water, even baptism, after a true likeness doth now save us, not putting
away the filth of the flesh [i.e., the carnal nature] but the answer of a good
conscience toward God, through the resurrection of Jesus Christ" (1 Peter
3:21). In other words, it is a figurative salvation, and the figure or likeness
is that of a resurrection (see Rom. 6:4-5). Paul's reason for the seventh
exhortation is expressed in the famous passage (10:26-29), the whole of which
is an explanation of the eternal, unpardonable sin against the Holy Spirit, very
different from the gradual, unconscious sins of "drifting" and
"hardening." Its conditions and characteristics are:
1. There has been great spiritual light and knowledge, thoroughly convincing
the judgment of the truth of the gospel, and strongly impressing the mind to
accept it.
2. It is a distinct and wilful rejection of the well-known light and monition
of the Holy Spirit.
3. It is a culmination of sin against every person of the Trinity. (1) It is a
sin against the Father in deliberately trampling under foot the Son of his
love. (2) It is a sin against the Son in counting the blood of his expiation an
unholy thing. (3) It is the sin against the Holy Spirit in doing despite to his
grace who has furnished complete proof to the rejector's conscience that it is
God's Son who is trampled under foot, and that the blood of his vicarious
sacrifice alone can save.
4. Once committed, the soul is there and then forever lost, having never
forgiveness in time or eternity, and knows that for him there is no more
sacrifice for sin, and expects nothing but judgment and fiery wrath which shall
devour the adversaries.
5. Let the reader particularly note that this sin cannot be committed except in
an atmosphere, not merely of light and knowledge, but of spiritual light,
knowledge and power, and that it is one wilful, malicious act arising from hate
hating the more because of the abundance and power of the light. The eighth
exhortation is, "Cast not away your boldness" (10:35). The
exhortation is based on appeal to their remembrance of the triumphs of their
past experience. They had patiently endured a great conflict of suffering just
after their conversion; they had been made a gazing stock both by reproaches
and afflictions cast on them and by their sharing in the afflictions of their
leaders. This is evident from the history of Paul's labors among men. There was
nothing in their present afflictions severer than those they triumphantly
endured in their earlier experience.
The ninth exhortation is, "Therefore, let us also, seeing that we are
compassed about by so great a cloud of witnesses, lay aside every weight, and
the sin which doth so easily beset us, and let us run with patience the race
that is set before us, looking unto Jesus, the author and perfecter of our
faith, who for the joy that was set before him endured the cross, despising
shame, and hath sat down at the right hand of the throne of God. For consider
him that hath endured such gainsaying of sinners against himself, that ye wax
not weary, fainting in your souls" (Heb. 12:1-3). The imagery here is that
of a foot race, such as these people had often witnessed in the Isthmian Games
at Corinth, or in the great amphitheater at Ephesus. "The race set before
us" the great example upon whom the runner must fix his eye is Jesus,
the author (or captain) and perfecter of our faith.
The force of the example of Jesus in 12:2 is this:
He is set before us as the one perfect model or standard. A joy was set before
him as a recompense of reward that when attained would make him the gladdest
man in the universe. For this he voluntarily became the saddest man in the
universe. Thus "the Man of sorrows and acquainted with grief" was
"anointed with the oil of gladness above his fellows;" "He saw
of the travail of his soul and was satisfied." Here we are confronted with
this double question: Does the phrase, "author and perfecter of our
faith," mean that Jesus first inspires and then completes our individual
faith i.e., what he begins he consummates or that he is the captain and
completer of the faith in the sense that his completed victory is both cause
and earnest of our own victory, as in 2:10? The latter best accords with the
import of the Greek word, archegos, used both here and in 2:10, and with
the whole context.
The word "witnesses" in 12:1 means martyrs whose examples should
excite our emulation, and accords with the meaning and usage of the Greek word marturos,
which makes them witnesses to the truth and not spectators of what other people
may do. Moreover, the biblical evidence is scant, if there be any at all, that
departed souls are allowed to sympathetically intervene in the struggle of
those left behind. Yet, by rhetorical license, in the exercise of the
imagination, a poet, orator or writer may summon the dead to appear before the
living for dramatic effect. But we go far when we seek to construct doctrine on
rhetorical license. What is the "besetting sin" in 12:1? It may not
be the same in all cases. It is the sin to which one most easily yields whether
pride, lust, covetousness, anger, vanity, or any other.
The tenth exhortation (12:4-13,) is, "Regard not lightly the chastening of
the Lord, because (1) chastening is an evidence of sonship. (2) If we have
borne arbitrary chastening from earthly parents, much more we will bear
disciplinary chastening from our Heavenly Father. (3) While grievous at first,
it yieldeth afterward peaceable fruit or righteousness, if rightly received.
Here come up the Creationist theory of the origin of human spirits and the
Traducian theory. The Creationist theory is that the spirit of every human
being born into the world is a direct creation of God, and only the body is
derived from the earthly parent. The Traducian theory is that every child, in
his entirety, spirit and body, is derived from his earthly parents, begotten in
the likeness not only of bodily features but in spiritual state, otherwise man
could not propogate his species, and every child would, in his inner nature, be
born holy, not subject to inherited depravity and not needing regeneration
until he became an actual transgressor hence needing only proper environment
and training to grow up in holiness.
The passage in question is not decisive for either theory. God is the Father of
spirits in that originally the spirit of man was not a formation from inert
matter, but a special creation (see Gen. 2:7). Thus the whole race, body and
spirit, was potentially in the first man, died body and spirit in him when he
fell, and after his fall he "begat children in his likeness" body and
spirit.
In 12:12-13, "hands hanging down," "palsied knees," and
"crooked paths" refer to the physical effects of spiritual depression
or terror, the inner man acting on the outer. See case of Belshazzar (Dan.
5:6), and recall cases coming under your own observation in which
discouragements or despondency of the spirit enfeeble the body. Some men,
morally brave, are physically timid. A famous French marshal always trembled at
the beginning of battle. On one occasion his officers rallied him on his
shaking legs. He answered, "If my legs only knew into what dangers I will
take them today, they would shake more than they do."
The eleventh exhortation (12:14ff) is, "Follow after peace with all men,
and the sanctification without which no man shall see the Lord." There are
two hazards attending obedience to this exhortation, against which there are
special cautions, as follows: (1) The springing up of a root of bitterness to
defile many. (2) The spirit of profanity, or the despising of sacred things.
In our own experience or observation, cases arise of a single root of
bitterness disturbing the peace of communities and retarding the sanctification
of hundreds.
Profanity here means, not so much swearing as it does a spirit of irreverence
in speaking of sacred things, and, sometimes interested lost souls are
completely sidetracked by the levity and foolish jestings, and the questionable
anecdotes of preachers in their hours of relaxation.
The author having often, in his early ministry, witnessed the wounding and
shocking of sober-minded Christians and the loss of interest in awakened
sinners caused by the foolish jestings in the preacher's tent concerning sacred
things, and sometimes by obscene anecdotes, entered into a solemn covenant with
Dr. Riddle, the moderator of the Waco Association, never to tell nor willingly
hear a doubtful anecdote. This covenant was made while camping out one night on
the prairie in the light of the stars.
The twelfth exhortation and its doctrinal basis are found in 12:28-29:
"Wherefore, receiving a kingdom that cannot be shaken, let us have grace,
whereby we may offer service well-pleasing to God with reverence and awe: for
our God is a consuming fire.
I will group in classes the exhortation of chapter 13 as follows:
1. Love to brethren, strangers, and those in bonds.
2. Honor the sanctity of marriage.
3. Eschew the covetous spirit.
4. Hold in kind remembrance your leaders that have passed away.
5. Bear the reproach of Christ, even if it ostracises from worldly society.
6. Offer spiritual sacrifices of praise, confession, contribution, and prayer.
In closing this exposition there are two things worthy of note: First, The
bearing of 13:8 on the preceding verse, which means that preachers may come and
go, but Jesus is ever the same. Second, The controversy arose over 13:10, a
controversy as to what is the Christian altar. Was it the cross on which Jesus
was crucified? Then how can the altar be greater than the gift on the altar, as
Christ taught? Was it Christ's divinity on which his humanity was sacrificed?
This controversy was a refinement of foolishness, because the altar under
consideration is not supporting the expiating sin offering of which the priests
were never allowed to have a part, but the altar to which non-expiatory
offerings were brought, such as meat offerings, thank offerings, tithes etc. Of
these the priests and Levites might partake. The meaning is simply this that
Christianity provides in its way for the support of its laborers through the
voluntary offerings to Christ's cause (see
1 Cor. 9:13-14).
QUESTIONS
1. What the exhortation in
this book relative to faith, hope, and love?
2. What doctrines underlie
this manifold exhortation?
3. Does "having our bodies
washed with pure water" (10:22) refer to water baptism, and if so, what
the bearing of the teaching?
4. How do you interpret
Paul's reason for this exhortation as expressed in 10:26-29, which refers to
the eternal sin?
5. What the exhortation relative
to boldness, and on what is it predicated?
6. What the exhortation
relative to weights, sins, etc., what its imagery, and what its elements?
7. What the force of the
example of Jesus in 12:2?
8. What does the phrase
"author and perfector of our faith" mean?
9. What the meaning and
import of "witnesses" in 12:1?
10. What the "besetting
sin" in 12:1?
11. What the exhortation
relative to chastening, and what its reasons?
12. What the theories
relative to the origin of human spirits, and what the bearing of this passage
on the subject?
13. What the meaning and
force of "hand hanging down," "palsied knees," and
"crooked paths?"
14. What the exhortation
relative to peace and sanctification?
15. What two hazards attending
obedience to this exhortation?
16. Do you know of a case of
a single "root of bitterness" disturbing communities and hindering
sanctification?
17. What the meaning of
profanity here, and what illustration of the effect of such profanity given?
18. In what did Esau's
profanity consist?
19. What the meaning of
12:17? 20, What the exhortation relative to grace, and what its doctrinal
basis?
21. Group in classes the
exhortations of chapter 13.
22. What the bearing of 13:8
on the preceding verse?
23. What controversy arose
over 13:10?
24. Why was this controversy
a refinement of foolishness?